Uriv.of  111.  Library 
52 


You  never  suspicioned  I was  so  rich ; did  you.  Master 
Archie !"— Page  104. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 

University  of  Illinois  Urbana-Champaign  Alternates 


https://archive.org/details/archiesshadowOOpalm 


PREFACE 


It  is  a law  of  nature,  that  for  all  healthy 
physical  development,  there  must  be  the  blessed 
influence  of  light.  If  plants  are  to  bear  fair 
blossoms  and  fruit,  they  must  lie  in  the  embrace 
of  the  sun.  Shut  them  off  from  this,  — persist- 
ently overshadow  them  in  any  way, — and  blight, 
deformity,  worthlessness  must  follow. 

It  is  a spiritual  law,  that  all  healthy  souls 
must  be  matured  by  heaven-light ; and  if  any- 
thing throws  this  into  eclipse, — if  the  shadow 
of  any  great  sin  is  allowed  to  intervene, — the 
soul  becomes  feeble  and  stumbling ; confused 
and  bewildered,  it  wanders  farther  and  farther 
from  the  Light,  till,  at  last,  it  comes  upon  the 
& verge  of  the  “ outer  darkness. 

Among  the  most  dangerous,  and  powerful, 
and  ancient  of  soul-shadows,  is  Anger, — the 
second  Shadow  that  fell  between  man  and 
Heaven.  How  strong  it  is,  how  rapidly  it 
00 


vi 


PREFACE. 


grows,  what  unceasing  watchfulness  and  ener- 
gy are  required  to  escape  from  its  tyranny,  — 
this  volume  has  feebly  endeavored  to  portray. 
Perhaps  there  are  but  few  of  the  youthful  read- 
ers of  these  pages,  who  have  keenly  felt  the 
power  of  this  particular  enemy.  We  will  hope 
it.  But  there  are  many  other  Shadows,  great 
and  small ; none  can  entirely  escape.  May  the 
perusal  of  this  simple  story  help  some  dwindling 
soul  — wondering  at  its  own  feebleness  — to 
search  out  its  Shadow,  be  it  never  so  cunning 
and  stealthy;  may  it  drag  it  to  the  Light,  nor 
ever  rest  satisfied  while  there  is  one  dark  cor- 
ner where  it  might  hide  itself.  This  may  be  a 
life-long  struggle,  but,  at  last,  the  morning  will 
surely  break,  and  the  Shadows  all  flee  away ; 
and  the  happy  soul,  spotless  and  shining,  shall 
come  to  that  promised,  shadowless  city,  where 
there  can  be  no  more  stumbling,  for  the  un- 
dimmed “ glory  of  God  doth  lighten  it,  and  the 
Lamb  is  the  light  thereof.” 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  I.  ^ 

The  Owner  of  the  Shadow  . . . 11 

CHAPTER  II. 

The  Shadow’s  Name  . , 34 

CHAPTER  III. 

Hop  o’  my  Thumb  ....  43 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Adeline 57 

CHAPTER  V. 

The  .Shadow  Asleep  ....  73 

CHAPTER  VI. 

The  Shadow  Awake  ....  84 

CHAPTER  VII. 

v 


Under  Foot  . 


Ill 


Vlll 


CONTENTS. 


Under  Foot, 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

CONTINUED  . 

. 

127 

Strategy 

CHAPTER  IX. 

• 

150 

Creeping  Up 

CHAPTER  X. 

• 

172 

Breast-High 

CHAPTER  XI. 

• * • • • 

187 

Equal 

CHAPTER  XII. 

• 

211 

Stumbling 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

• * **  • • 

228 

The  Shadow 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

is  Master  . ^ 

247 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Captivity,  Captive  . . • . 278 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Heaven-Light  . . • . • 299 

CHAPTER  XVII. 


Earth-Light  . 


324 


THE  MAGNET  STORIES 


BY  LYNDE  PALMER. 


I.  DRIFTING  AND  STEERING. 

II.  ONE  DAY’S  WEAVING. 

III.  ARCHIE’S  SHADOW. 

IV.  JOHN-JACK. 


(lx) 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW. 


CHAPTER  I. 


THE  OWNER  OF  THE  SHADOW* 


I^ETTINE,  Bettine,”  cried  a clear,  ringing 
voice,  in  the  direction  of  the  south 
fence. 

Bettine  lifted  her  flushed  face,  put 
back  the  damp  rings  of  hair,  and  peered  through 
the  lilac  bushes,  past  the  white  lilies  nodding  in 
the  noonday  heat,  — the  happy  lilies  that  toiled 
not,  neither  did  they  spin,  — and  smiled  as  she 
caught  a glimpse  of  the  well-known  sailor  hat, 
and  blue  ribbon.  In  a minute,  with  a little 
sigh,  she  had  turned  back,  and  again  taken  up 
the  work  that  had  fallen  in  her  lap. 

fct  Bettine,  Bettine,”  again  cried  the  persistent 
voice.  “ I am  coming  over  the  fence.  If  the 
mountain  wont  come  to  Mahomet,  why,  Ma- 
homet must  go  to  the  mountain.” 

01) 


12 


ARCHIE'S  SHADOW. 


“ Do  go,  Tiny,”  cried  Bob,  uneasily,  look- 
ing up  from  the  old  chair  he  was  mending. 
“ He’ll  be  here  in  a minute,  and  then  he’ll  scold 
to  find  you  sewing  so  hard.  And  I’m  sure  I 
don’t  want  you  to  work  any*  more  than  he  does  ; 
but  then  how  would  you  ever  get  a new  bonnet 
for  next  Sunday?  O,  dear  ! I wonder  if  that 
old  law-suit  will  ever  come  to  an  end ! No, 
there  is  no  use  thinking  of  that.  Ah,  don’t 
you  wish  I could  jump  ahead  five  years,  and  be 
big  enough  to  take  care  of  you  and  grand- 
father— ” 

Bob  suddenly  paused  at  finding  he  was  only 
haranguing  the  lilac  bush ; for  Bettine  had 
already  passed  the  white  peonies  and  the  lilies, 
and  had  met  Archie  at  the  foot  of  the  little 
tumble-down  arbor. 

44  What  is  the  matter  with  your  ears  to-day?” 
he  cried.  4 4 I believe  you  have  put  cotton  in 
them.  I wanted  to  tell  you  such  a grand  plan 
we  have  been  getting  up.  We  all  think  of 
going  up  the  river  this  afternoon,  — say  about 
five  o’clock,  when  it  is  cooler,  — taking  our  tea 
on  one  of  the  islands,  in  a gypsy  sort  of  a way, 
and  coming  home  by  moonlight ! What  do  you 
say  ? Would  you  and  Bob  go  ? ” 


THE  OWNER  OF  THE  SHADOW. 


13 


6 6 Would  we?”  cried  Bettine,  clasping*  her 
hands,  ecstatically.  “ O,  a thousand  times 
yes,  — or  — ” her  face  suddenly  fell. 

‘ 6 Or  one  times  no , which  more  than  balances 
the  thousand?  You  weren’t  going  to  say  that, 
Bettine  ! ” pleaded  Archie. 

“ She  will  go,  of  course,  wont  she?”  cried 
another  voice ; and  just  above  the  brown  pal- 
ings, appeared  a handsome,  curled  head.  66  Or 
must  I come  and  urge  her  myself?  ” 

i 4 Of  course,”  said  Archie,  quickly,  answer- 
ing the  first  question,  while  a slight  shade  of 
annoyance  crossed  his  face. 

The  head  mounted  higher,  showing  itself  in 
company  with  a carefully  brushed  coat,  and  the 
neatest  of  linen,  while  the  handsome,  shapely 
feet,  changing  sides  of  the  fence,  were  encased 
in  the  most  perfectly  fitting  boots.  Not  that  in 
the  one  point  of  neatness  lie  could  claim  any 
superiority  over  Archie, — who,  with  the  true 
instincts  of  a gentleman,  was  most  scrupulously 
careful  in  this  respect,  — but  every  garment, 
being  fashioned  in  the  latest  style,  gave  him  an 
air  of  great  elegance  in  the  eyes  of  poor  Bet- 
tine, who  now  involuntarily  sat  down  on  the 


14 


archie’s  shadow. 


little  rustic  seat,  and  confided  the  shoe  with  a 
patch,  to  the  friendly  protection  of  the  pretty 
pink  skirt. 

46  Yes,  you  really  must  go,”  said  Philip, 
speaking  in  a deliberate  way  he  had.  44  The 
arrangements  are  perfect,  and  the  supper  will 
be  something  to  be  remembered.  I shall  see  to 
all  that  myself,  and  there  will  be  nothing  want- 
ing you  may  be  sure.” 

44  Of  course,  there  wont,”  cried  Bettine, 
warmly,  watching  his  slender  hands  playing 
with  his  watch  chain. 

Archie  bit  his  lips.  44  No,  there  wont  be 
anything  wanting,  for  I shall  see  to  it.  It  was 
my  idea  from  the  first,  and  of  course  I take  the 
responsibility.” 

44  Now  wrhy  do  you  trouble  yourself,  my 
dear  boy ! ” said  Philip,  lowering  his  voice, 
though  Bettine  heard  every  word.  44  There  are 
a great  many  luxuries  and  delicacies  of  the  sea- 
son, which  are  expensive,  and  yet  it  would  be 
nice  to  have  them.  Now  if  you  should  furnish 
them,  you  would  probably  have  to  deny  your- 
self something  which  you  actually  need,  while 
I should  not  feel  it  at  all.” 


THE  OWNER  OF  THE  SHADOW. 


15 


“ How  very  generous  ! ” thought  Bettine, 
but  the  unaccountable  Archie  flushed  violently. 

“ And  how  do  you  happen  to  be  so  well  in- 
formed upon  what  I am  able  to  afford  ? ” he 
cried,  with  no  attempt  at  an  undertone. 

66  Some  other  time,”  said  Philip,  pointing 
with  a courteous  bow,  to  their  companion. 

“ No,  speak  out,”  cried  Archie.  “ I have 
no  secrets  from  Bettine.” 

“ Well,  — if  you  insist  upon  it,  — my  com- 
mon sense  tells  me  that  if  papa  Falconer  came 
so  near  failing  last  week,  that  he  had  to  call  a 
meeting  of  his  creditors,  it  isn’t  likely  he  has  a 
great  deal  of  ready  money  to  put  in  his  son 
Archie’s  pockets.” 

“ Failing  ! Creditors  ! ” repeated  Bettine, 
in  blank  astonishment.  She  had  always  con- 
sidered Archie’s  father  such  an  inexhaustible 
mine  of  wealth. 

64  No,  he  didn’t  fail,  Bettine,”  said  Archie, 
in  a constrained  voice.  “ He  made  some  com- 
promise with  his  creditors  for  the  present,  by 
which  he  could  go  on  with  the  business.  But 
if  he  lives,  and  7 live,  we  shall  yet  pay  off  every 
dollar,  and  owe  no  man  living  a penny  ! ” 


13 


Archie’s  shadow. 


I am  so  glad,”  cried  Bettine,  who  had  an 
indistinct  remembrance  of  what  misery  the  word 
44  failure,”  had  meant  in  her  family.  44  And 
everything  is  to  go  on  just  as  usual  ? ” 

44  Yes,”  said  Philip,  quietly,  44  thanks  to  my 
mother,  who  has  lent  Mr.  Falconer  about  half 
our  property.” 

The  veins  in  Archie’s  forehead  stood  out  like 
cords,  and  his  hands  clenched  involuntarily,  as 
he  made  a step  forward. 

44  Now  don’t  bring  out  the  blow-pipe  this 
warm  day,”  said  Philip,  smiling  and  laying  his 
hand  on  Archie’s  shoulder.  44  Not  the  least 
occasion.  I am  sure  I did  not  say  that  we  were 
not  all  very  glad  that  papa  Falconer  should 
have  it.  Indeed,  Adeline  and  I are  very  happy 
at  the  thoughts  of  obliging  you.  Pray,  control 
vourself,”  he  added  in  a lower  tone.  44  You 
really  frighten  Bettine.” 

It  was  all  very  right  and  reasonable,  but 
Archie  felt  the  hot  blood  mounting,  mounting ! 
How  he  wished  for  a moment,  that  he  could  see 
a lion  coming,  that  he  might  dart  upon  it  and 
tear  it  in  pieces ; he  had  so  much  superfluous 
strength,  and  yet  it  was  not  quite  enough  to 


THE  OWNER  OF  THE  SHADOW. 


17 


bear  that  gentle  tap,  tap  upon  his  shoulder. 
The  drops  stood  upon  his  face. 

“ There,  that  will  do,  Philip,”  said  he,  shak- 
ing him  off.  * ‘ I think  Rosette  will  appreciate 
that  patting  better  than  1 do,  — if  your  hand 
has  the  St.  Vitus’  Dance,  and  can’t  possibly 
stop.” 

Philip  elevated  his  eyebrows,  and  smiled  with 
.unruffled  composure  at  Bettine,  whose  face  was 
very  red. 

u We  must  be  careful  how  we  approach 
Archie,”  said  he.  “ He  is  like  a cannon, 
always  too  heavily  loaded,  and  whenever  he 
goes  off,  you  must  look  out ; if  he  doesn’t  burst, 
he  will,  at  least,  kick  terribly.” 

Archie,  struggling  hard  with  himself,  tried  to 
smile.  “Very  good;  and  what  do  you  call 
yourself?  ” 

Philip  laughed.  “ Only  a poor  nobody,  who 
doesn’t  like  to  be  kicked,  and  so  sometimes  tries 
to  draw  the  charge  to  this  great  gun ; but  it’s 
dangerous  business.” 

“Draw  the  charge!”  cried  Bob  Leighton, 
suddenly  appearing  on  the  scene.  “ Yes,  I 
should  think  so  ! There’s  nothing  you  like 

2 


18 


akohie’s  shadow. 


better  than  to  ram  in  a triple  load,  and  then 
touch  it  off.” 

“ O,  hush,  Bob!”  cried  Bettine,  in  some 
alarm.  Bob  had  very  strong  prejudices,  and 
having  espoused  Archie’s  cause,  was  apt  to  be 
very  unjust  and  unmannerly  to  Philip. 

“ I don’t  care,”  cried  Bob.  “ Archie  will 
be  a great  man  one  of  these  days.  I don’t  care 
how  far  ahead  some  people  seem  to  be  now, 
their  eleven  sheaves  will  all  have  to  tumble 
down  to  his  one,  sometime.  Will  you  take  me 
to  live  with  you,  when  you  are  a great  man, 
Archie?” 

“ O,  yes,”  laughed  Archie.  “ You  and  little 
Thumb,  and  I will  be  very  happy  in  a home  all 
by  ourselves.  Only  we  might  have  some 
trouble  about  boiling  our  potatoes,  and  making 
our  tea.  What  would  you  say  to  being  house- 
keeper for  us,  Bettine?  ” he  asked  with  a smile. 

“ And  having  two  new  calico  dresses  a year, 
and  living  on  boiled  cabbage,  and  hasty  pud- 
ding?” interposed  Philip,  speaking  a little 
quicker  than  usual. 

“No,  Bettine,”  cried  Archie.  “You  shall 
have  everything  you  want,  a dress  for  every  day 


THE  OWNER  OF  THE  SHADOW. 


19 


in  the  week,  and  a silk  as  blue  as  your  eyes  for 
Sundays.” 

“ Liberal,”  whispered  Philip,  “ when  he 
hasn’t  enough  of  his  own  to  buy  you  a blue 
ribbon  yet.” 

Bettine  looked  full  of  sympathy  at  Archie. 

“ Yes,”  said  Philip,  following  the  direction 
of  her  eyes.  “ I am  very  sorry  for  him  too. 
It  is  hard  when  a fellow  thinks  his  way  is  all 
paid  through  life,  to  find  he  has  got  to  6 work 
his  passage’  instead.” 

Archie  looked  towards  them  uneasily. 

“He  says  you  will  have  to  work  your  pas- 
sage through  life,”  repeated  mischievous  Bob. 

“ And  what  if  I will !”  flamed  Archie,  again. 
“ It  brings  out  all  there  is  in  a fellow,  to  struggle 
so.  And  then  one  gets  some  grand  views  from 
the  mast-head,  that  are  not  shared  by  the  com- 
fortable passengers  in  the  cabin,  Philip.  I’ll 
tell  you  what,  Bettine,”  he  turned  to  her  im- 
petuously, “I  may  not  become  very  rich,  but 
money  isn’t  God’s  best  gift.  Money  will  almost 
always  come  by  the  sweat  of  the  brow,  you 
know,  but  greatness  can  only  come  by  sweat  of 
the  brain ; that  is  the  hardest,  — nobody  knows 


20 


Archie’s  shadow. 


how  hard  till  he  has  tried  it ; but  then,  it  brings 
its  reward,  — something  more  precious  than 
money,  — and  that  is  what  I mean  to  have.” 

Archie’s  cheeks  were  flushed,  his  eyes  grew  a 
deeper  blue  ; a painter  could  not  have  wished 
for  a more  perfect  embodiment  of  beautiful 
youth  and  enthusiasm.  Bettine  felt  it,  as  she 
looked  at  him  in  half  frightened  admiration. 

“ It  is  such  a pity  he  is  so  impetuous,”  whis- 
pered Philip.  “ He  will  never  be  very  great, 
his  character  is  not  well  balanced.” 

“ I have  not  quite  made  up  my  mind  what  I 
shall  be,”  pursued  the  unconscious  Archie, 
4C  but  I was  reading  in  a French  book,  the 
other  day,  about  some  man  that  I call  very 
grand.  Of  course  he  had  a fine  mind,  and  was 
splendidly  educated,  and  then,  there  wasn’t 
any  great  thing  he  couldn’t  do  just  as  easily  as 
any  little  clerk  could  measure  off  a yard  of 
calico.  This  book  said  — 4 People  came  to  him 
and  ordered  a railroad  or  a canal,  just  as  they 
would  order  a shoemaker  for  a pair  of  shoes.’ 
Now  think  of  it,  Bettine,  suppose  I was  living 
in  a little  cottage,  but  suppose  some  day,  a 
party  of  great  men,  who  lived  in  palaces,  should 


THE  OWNER  OF  THE  SHADOW. 


21 


come  to  the  door,  and  say,  4 will  you  please  tell 
Mr.  Falconer  that  we  would  like  an  ocean  tele- 
graph, and  would  he  be  so  kind  as  to  say  when 
it  could  be  done?’  Wouldn’t  you  be  proud, 
Bettine  ? ” 

Philip  laughed.  44  Or  perhaps  they  would 
like  a ladder  for  the  man  in  the  moon,  who 
sprained  his  ankle  the  last  time  he  came  down 
too  soon,  to  enquire  the  way  to  Norwich.” 

44  Perhaps,”  said  Archie,  joining  in  the  gen- 
eral merriment,  44  and  I should  certainly  try  to 
furnish  it.  I wont  admit  that  anything  is  im- 
possible. I mean  to  be  a man  in  advance  of 
the  age.” 

44  And  so  be  perfectly  wretched,”  interposed 
Philip.  44  I don’t  know  of  anything  worse 
than  being  different  from  other  people,  and 
always  being  uncomfortable  and  out  of  place. 
One  might  better  be  a duck  born  in  the  midst 
of  the  desert  of  Sahara  ! ” 

44  But  the  fame  ! ” cried  Archie,  44  think  of 
being  known  and  honored,  and  making  men’s 
hearts  beat  and  thrill,  when  the  very  names  of 
the  comfortable  people  have  been  forgotten  for 
generations.” 


22 


Archie’s  shadow. 


4 6 And  precious  little  I should  care  for  that, 
after  I was  dead  and  gone,”  said  Philip.  44  At 
any  rate,  Bettine,  I have  a piece  of  advice  for 
you.  Keep  clear  of  being  4 housekeeper,’  for 
any  of  these  great  men  with  full  heads  and 
empty  pockets.  I suppose  Socrates  is  one  of 
Archie’s  models,  but  all  the  world  knows  now, 
what  a life  poor  Xantippe  led  with  him.  Hardly 
a rag  to  wear  or  a mouthful  to  eat,  — no  won- 
der she  was  cross.  If  she  had  only  married  a 
rich  man,  the  name  Xantippe  might  have  stood 
for  saint,  instead  of  vixen.  I don’t  suppose 
there  was  a woman  in  that  age,  who  wasn’t 
happier  than  the  wife  of  Socrates.” 

Bettine  looked  bewildered.  Archie  was  ruth- 
lessly picking  a rose  in  pieces. 

44  Come  Tiny,”  said  Bob,  uneasily,  feeling 
the  force  of  Philip’s  words,  and  fearing  that  his 
favorite  was  getting  the  worst  of  it.  44  You 
must  come  in  out  of  this  blaze,  — you  will  have 
a sun-stroke.” 

44  Nonsense  ! ” cried  Philip ; 44  the  sun 

doesn’t  hurt  her,  any  more  than  it  does  the 
peaches  against  the  south  wall, — it  only 
makes  her  grow  prettier.  I want  to  tell  her 


THE  OWNER  OF  THE  SHADOW, 


23 


something  about  my  housekeeping.  I haven’t 
any  fancy  for  a cottage.  I prefer  a building  of 
stone,  something  like  our  present  one,  only 
handsomer.”  He  pointed  to  the  soft  gray  tur- 
rets and  gables  visible  here  and  there  through 
the  trees.  “And  then  my  housekeeper  should 
never  be  confined  to  one  silk  dress,  * — her  closet 
should  be  a perfect  rainbow,  with  a different 
color  for  every  day  in  the  week,  and  velvet  and 
satin  for  Sunday.  She  should  never  put  her 
pretty  fingers  in  a dish-pan.  I should  never 
have  them  used  for  anything  but  to  string 
diamonds  upon.  Then,  of  course,  she  should 
have  books  and  pictures,  pretty  curtains,  and 
soft  carpets;  eh,  Bettine?  how  would  you  like 
that  ? which  would  be  best  ? ” 

Poor  little  Bettine  who  had  never  worn  a silk 
dress  except  for  the  sixtieth  part  of  a second,  in 
a most  tantalizing  dream,  — flushed  to  the  tips 
of  her  pretty  ears,  at  the  mere  possibility  of 
such  grandeur.  She  looked  wistfully  at  Archie, 
who  had  turned  his  back.  She  had  had  quite 
enough  of  living  in  a cottage.  Ah ! such 
scrimping  and  contriving,  — but  that  was  a 


secret. 


24 


Archie’s  shadow. 


“Bettine,”  cried  Bob,  again,  “you  look 
very  warm ; do  come  in,  and  let  me  make  you 
a glass  of  iced  lemonade,  while  you  read  the 
magazine  awhile.” 

Honest  Bettine  stared.  Iced  lemonade ! 
why,  they  couldn’t  afford  to  take  ice,  and  there 
hadn’t  been  a lemon  in  the  house  for  weeks. 
But  suddenly,  as  she  caught  Bob’s  eye,  and  a 
regretful  pantomimic  short-hand,  which  she  well 
understood,  — she  remembered  the  pile  of  shop- 
work,  which  she  had  promised  to  have  done 
that  very  night ; and  she  must  have  been  out 
there  nearly  an  hour.  Yes,  the  “ iced  lemon- 
ade” and  the  “last  magazine,”  were  only 
genteel  figures  of  speech,  — flowers  of  rhetoric, 
under  which  lay  the  thorns  of  needle,  thimble, 
and  scissors.  She  rose  hastily,  still  remember- 
ing to  keep  the  patched  shoe  in  the  rear. 

“Ah,  I thought  you  wTould  like  the  lemon- 
ade,” said  Bob,  linking  her  arm  in  his. 

Bettine  looked  at  him  reproachfully  ; but  the 
absurd  Bob, — very  proud  of  his  sister, — 
always  insisted  upon  keeping  up  a fiction  of 
gentility  and  easy  circumstances  before  their 
neighbors. 


THE  OWNER  OF  THE  SHADOW. 


25 


“ But  you  haven’t  answered  our  questions, 
yet,”  cried  Archie.  “ How  about  the  picnic, 
to  begin  with  ? ” 

Poor  Bettine  remembered,  with  a sinking 
heart,  her  promise  that  the  work  should  be 
finished  and  carried  home  that  very  night.  She 
could  not  break  her  word. 

‘ 6 1 am  afraid  I cannot  go  ” — she  began 
regretfully  — 

“N o,”  cried  the  ever-ready  Bob,  fearful  of 
what  might  come  next ; “we  have  an  engage- 
ment for  this  evening,  — a very  important  en- 
gagement of  some  days’  standing,  and  it  will 
not  do  to  break  it.” 

4 ‘Ah,  I think  I did  hear  that  the  mayor  had 
invited  a few  friends  to  meet  some  distinguished 
visitors,  this  evening,”  said  Philip,  smiling  at 
his  important  manner. 

“And  you  really  cannot  go,”  said  Archie, 
with  great  regret.  “ Well,  I suppose  there 
may  be  other  days  just  as  lovely,  but  I had 
quite  set  my  heart  upon  to-night.” 

“ But  how  about  the  other  question?”  cried 
Philip.  “ Wasn’t  my  picture  the  pleasantest?” 

As  Bettine  hesitated,  half  assenting,  she  had 


26 


akchie’s  shadow. 


a strange  impression  that  a cloud  had  come  over 
the  sun.  Something  chilled  her.  Could  it  be 
only  the  dark  shadow  stealing  over  Archie’s 
face  ? 

4 4 Bet  tine  has  chosen!”  laughed  Philip,  tri- 
umphantly. 6 4 You  and  the  log-house  must 
look  out  for  another  housekeeper,  with  more 
elevated  sentiments.” 

44  I do  not  intend  to  live  in  a log-house,” 
said  Archie,  with  more  emotion  in  his  voice 
than  the  occasion  seemed  to  warrant.  4 4 And  I 
am  sure  I can  be  rich,  too,  if  I please,  — if 
everybody  thinks  that  is  the  best  thing.” 

44  I am  sure  I hope  you  will,”  said  Philip, 
44  and  I’m  sure  I should  be  most  happy  to  give 
you  a start,  but  I’m  afraid  our  family  hasn’t 
anything  more  to  lend,  at  present.” 

44  How  insulting!”  cried  Archie,  with  a 
quick,  fierce  gesture,  which  made  Philip  draw 
back,  involuntarily. 

Bettine  ran  up  to  him  with  a little  frightened 
cry.  44  Don’t  be  so  angry,  Archie.  O,  how 
white  you  are  ! ” she  cried,  as  pale  and  trem- 
bling, he  leaned  against  the  arbor.  A violent 
headache,  to  which  he  was  subject,  had  come 


THE  OWNER  OF  THE  SHADOW. 


27 


suddenly  upon  him,  with  sharp,  quick  shafts  of 
pain ; he  closed  his  eyes  with  a weary  look. 

44  We  all  like  you  so  very  much,”  said  Bet- 
tine,  tremulously,  44  and  some  time  Bob  and  I 
will  certainly  come  and  get  tea  for  you  in  your 
dear  little  cottage.  I didn’t  think  at  first,  — 
I’m  sure  we  should  like  it  best.” 

44  See  how  you  have  frightened  the  child,” 
said  Philip ; ” she  will  say  anything  you  want 
her  to,  now.  Is  this  one  of  your  triumphs?  ” 
Archie  looked  up  humbly,  Philip  might  say 
anything  now.  After  every  such  outburst  of 
anger,  he  was  always  overwhelmed  with  shame, 
and  the  strongest  reproaches  from  others  were 
taken  patiently ; they  were  not  so  bitter  as  the 
contempt  he  was  heaping  on  his  own  head. 

44  I did  not  expect  a simple  expression  of 
good-will  to  be  taken  in  such  a way,”  continued 
Philip.  44 1 confess  to  being  a bungler  in  the 
way  of  expressing  myself  ” — 

“A  great  bungler,  when  you  please,”  mut 
tered  Bob. 

44  Pray  say  no  more,”  cried  Archie,  with  a 
pained  face.  44  I most  heartily  beg  your 
pardon.  They  keep  Bengal  tigers  in  iron 


28 


Archie’s  shadow. 


cages,”  said  he,  glancing  remorsefully  at 
Bettine’s  tearful  eyes.  “ Fm  sure  I don’t  know 
what  ought  to  be  done  wTith  me . Try  to 
forgive  me,  Bettine.  Could  you  shake  hands? 
Thank  you ; ” and  he  vaulted  hurriedly  over 
the  fence. 

Philip  more  slowly  followed  his*  example, 
pausing  a moment  on  the  other  side. 

46  Such  a fearful  temper!”  said  he,  pity- 
ingly. 

“ But  there  are  so  many  good  things  about 
him,” — said  Bettine,  anxiously.  “ If  you  had 
only  known  him  as  many  years  as  I have  ” — 

“ O,  a great  many  excellent  things!”  as- 
sented Philip,  promptly.  “ I hope  you  do  not 
think  me  so  ungenerous  as  not  to  admit  that. 
It  is  probably  only  because  the  sun  is  so  bright 
that  we  can  so  clearly  see  the  spots.” 

Bettine  sighed,  as  she  turned  away.  She  did 
not  like  to  see  any  spots  in  Archie,  and  yet, 
how  just  and  even-tempered  Philip  seemed  by 
contrast.  She  wished  Archie  was  willing  to 
imitate  him  in  some  respects ; but  he  seemed  to 
have  taken  one  of  his  strong  prejudices  against 
him.  Such  a pity  ! he  certainly  might  consent 


THE  OWNER  OF  THE  SHADOW. 


29 


to  learn  a few  things  of  him,  without  pride 
taking  offence,  for  Philip  was  two  whole  years 
older. 

“Ah,  Bob,  what  are  you  doing?”  she  cried, 
coming  suddenly  upon  that  young  gentleman, 
bending  with  flushed  cheeks  over  her  pile  of 
work. 

“Helping,”  said  Bob,  demurely.  “I 
thought  you’d  never  get  through.  What  do 
you  think  of  that  button-hole,  now  ! ” 

“ It  looks  just  like  a row  of  shark’s  teeth,” 
said  Bettine,  frowning  and  laughing.  “ You 
might  much  better  have  gone  to  school.  O, 
dear,  only  think,  I might  have  made  twelve 
button-holes  in  all  this  time,  and  that  would 
have  been  six  cents.” 

“Never  mind,”  said  Bob,  catching  up  his 
books.  “ They  say,  fretting  makes  the  poor- 
est kind  of  dipper  for  taking  up  spilled  milk. 
You’ll  finish  it  yet,  and  we’ll  go  down  to-night 
and  buy  the  new  bonnet  and  ribbon.  And 
then  you’ll  trim  it  up,  to-morrow,  and  give  it 
such  a jolly  style.  Adeline  Fairchild  will  just 
go  crazy,  and  think  it  was  certainly  done  by 
Madame  Lustre,  herself.” 


30 


Archie’s  shadow. 


At  the  very  thought  of  such  a climax  of 
triumph,  Bob  immediately  stood  upon  his  head, 
— a peculiar  way  he  had  of  relieving  himself, 
under  pressure  of  strong  emotion,  — and  dis- 
appeared from  Bettine’s  view,  heels  in  the  air. 

But  poor  Bettine  looked  lovingly  at  the 
sweet  grass,  and  the  pale,  blue  summer  sky, 
and  dreamed  of  the  island  and  the  river.  It 
was  very  pleasant  to  have  Bob  so  proud  of  her, 
but  she  wished  he  was  not  quite  so  ambitious. 
Now,  there  was  the  pretty  blue  mouslin,  he  had 
been  so  anxious  she  should  have.  She  did  not 
mean  to  say  that  she  was  not  very  glad  that  it 
was  hanging  in  her  little  closet ; and  yet,  what 
a price  she  had  paid  for  it ! four  weeks  of  early 
summer  days,  thousands  of  wild-flowers,  robins, 
butterflies,  clouds  and  grass,  — all  lost  out  of 
Bettine’s  life;  and  in  return,  just  those  few 
yards  of  blue  mouslin.  Bettine  felt  keenly  that 
she  had  made  a very  bad  bargain,  though  it 
was  no  worse  than  most  older  people  are  doing 
every  day  of  their  lives.  She  almost  wished 
for  a moment,  that  people  were  all  clothed  like 
the  birds;  but  then,  suppose  Adeline  Fairchild 
had  been  a golden-breasted  humming-bird,  and 


THE  OWNER  OF  THE  SHADOW. 


31 


she,  only  a little  brown  thrush, — why,  Bob 
would  have  picked  his  heart  out  if  he  could 
not  have  found  some  way  to  paint  her  feathers. 

So  she  thought,  and  worked  on  till  it  drew 
toward  evening  ; the  air  was  full  of  damp,  spicy 
odors,  and  the  birds  dashed  across  the  sky  with 
long,  sweet  bursts  of  song. 

“ I knew  you  would  finish  it,”  said  Bob,  rat- 
tling away  the  tea-things.  “ Now  we  will  go 
and  buy  the  bonnet.” 

“ Yes,  go,”  said  Grandfather  Leighton,  look- 
ing up  from  the  coarse  mat  he  was  braiding, 
with  the  smile  which  always  made  his  old  face 
look  young.  M It  is  hard  for  such  young  robins 
to  be  kept  in  a cage  so  long.  Are  you  going 
down  by  the  river,  dear?” 

“No,  Grandfather,  shopping,”  said  Bettine, 
just  a little  sadly. 

“ Didn’t  you  see,  last  Sunday,”  broke  in 
Bob,  “ she  was  perfectly  indecent  and  disgrace- 
ful ” — 

“ One  of  the  Leightons  indecent  and  dis- 
graceful 1 ” exclaimed  his  grandfather,  in  pre- 
tended alarm. 

“Only  a Leighton  bonnet,”  smiled  Bettine. 


32 


Archie’s  shadow. 


“ Ah,  that  makes  it  better.  My  little  one 
must  have  some  finery,  is  that  it?  Well,  well, 
I suppose  that  is  according  to  Nature.  There 
must  always  be  pretty  pink  blossoms  before  we 
can  look  for  the  sober,  solid  fruit.  But  don’t 
think  too  much  of  the  blossoms,  it  is  the  life 
underneath  that  is  of  the  most  consequence. 
Wouldn’t  it  be  sad,  Bettine,  to  be  only  a flower, 
all  one’s  life  ? ” 

“ What  do  you  mean,  Grandfather?”  cried 
Bob. 

“ I knew  two  girls  once,”  said  the  old  man, 
“ or  let  us  say  two  apple-blossoms  ; they  were 
very  lovely,  — for  a long  time  you  could  not 
tell  which  was  the  sweeter  of  the  two.  But  by 
and  by  there  came  a great  wind,  — an  evil  wind 
is  sure  to  blow  some  time  or  other,  — and  the 
pretty  leaves,  youth,  beauty,  and  riches,  we  will 
call  them,  all  fell  away.  And  now  you  could 
see  very  plainly  the  difference  in  the  two  blos- 
soms. One  pined  and  shrivelled,  and  mourned 
over  what  it  had  lost,  and  finally,  — dried  and 
useless,  — fell  from  the  great  tree  of  life,  to  be 
raked  up  with  other  stubble,  and  burned.  The 
other  gradually  expanded  into  a beautiful  golden 


• l 

• 

• 

• 

i • W\ 

1 

B 

OP 

A 

1 PART  COM  1 

w7  ^4  ^2  Wi 


r4  W2  ^1|  w7  w4  W2 
AUTHOR  


DATE  WANTED  IF 
RUSH 


DATE  ORDERED 


Peebles,  Mar y Louisa  Parmalee 


The  magnet  stories,  (Archie's  Shadow) 


COST 

CHARGED  TO 

NOT  IN  LIBRARY 

UNI V OF  ILL.  LIB. 

EDITION 

■tfLACE 

rroy 

PUBLISHER 

HAVE  CATALOGED  FOR 
DEPT.)  PERMANENT  EH 

LIB.  ) TEMPORARY  EH 
OFFICE  (OVER)  □ 
STACKS  ST 

DATE  PUB. 

n.d. 

VOLS. 

PRICE 

FUND 

English 

RECOMMENDED  BY  g f (J  49 

g.  Albert  W.  Pease 

APPROVED  BY 

HOLD  FOR  EXAM  [J 
DO  NOT  CATALOG  EH 

VL«VTo’ 

|DA|^J^yD.,Tq'CATq^JT.  |CITE  BIBLIOG.  REFERENCE  ON 

SJLINn  — XN3DV  SN3± 

t-m  m -m 


THE  OWNER  OF  THE  SHADOW.  33 

fruit,  far  more  precious,  and  lovelier  than  It  had 
ever  been  before,  and,  at  last,  became  so  perfect 
that  it  was  gathered  by  the  Lord  of  the  harvest, 
himself.” 

Bettine  smiled ; she  always  understood  her 
grandfather.  She  would  remember  that  life 
underneath.  It  was  very  pleasant  to  think  that 
when  youth  and  beauty  dropped  away,  there 
might  still  be  something  left,  beautiful  enough 
for  the  gathering  of  those  glorious  hands. 

44  But  it’s  time  for  the  blossoms  now,  any 
way,  Grandfather,”  cried  impatient  Bob. 
44  Come,  Bettine,  come  ! ” 

44  Yes,  yes,”  sighed  the  fond  old  grandfather, 
4 4 I wish  I could  give  them  all  the  sunshine  they 
needed,  and  that  they  had  nothing  to  do  but 
dance  in  the  wind.  If  that  law-suit  — but  no, 
we  mustn’t  think  of  that.  If  I get  all  I expect 
to  for  these  mats,  and  don’t  have  a poor  turn 
before  I can  finish  another  lot  ” — 

44  O,  hush,  hush,  grandfather!”  cried  Bob, 
hastily.  44  Here  comes  Archie  Falconer  ! ” 


9 


CHAPTER  II. 


THE  SHADOW’S  NAME. 

RCIIIE  sat  with  Grandfather  Leighton 
in  the  cottage  door,  while  the  warm  sun- 
set faded  into  the  serenest  golden  twi- 
light. Looking  to  the  left,  he  caught 
glimpses  of  the  river  flowing  sweet  and  solemn 
between  its  green  banks,  like  a happy,  peaceful 
life.  To  the  right,  stretched  the  bit  of  dusty 
road,  down  which  lie  had  watched  Bob  and 
Bettine,  to  the  angle  where  they  had  taken  the 
street  car  to  go  down  into  the  city.  How  the 
good  little  Bettine,  mindful  of  the  mute  appeal 
in  his  pale  face,  had  turned,  the  last  thing,  to 
wave  her  handkerchief  and  smile,  in  token  that 
everything  was  forgotten. 

But  Archie  himself  could  not  forget ; he  had 
also  an  uneasy  suspicion  that  Grandfather 
Leighton  in  some  way,  had  witnessed  the  tor- 
nado of  the  morning,  and  he  knew,  too,  that 
(34) 


THE  SHADOW’S  NAME. 


35 


he  had  a most  excellent  memory  for  such  things. 
“I  shall  not  hear  anything  pleasant  to- 
night,” he  thought,  fid^etine:  a little  in  the  si- 
cs 7 C 7 o o 

lence.  But  Grandfather  Leighton’s  first  words 
somewhat  reassured  him. 

44  Some  time  ago,”  said  he,  44 1 was  reading 
a queer  little  story  from  the  German.  It  was 
a child’s  story,  but  none  the  worse  for  that.  It 
was  one  of  those  curious  little  conceits,  which 
sometimes  have  such  a deep  meaning  behind 
them.  It  was  about  a man  who  had  a shadow, 
an  ordinary  shadow  at  first,  like  everybody’s 
else,  but  he  didn’t  teach  it  to  know  a shadow’s 
place,  which,  of  course,  should  be  always  under 
foot . Now  this  shadow  had  great  curiosity  and 
ambition.  Sometimes,  in  the  evening  when  the 
lamp  was  lighted,  it  would  dart  out  of  the  win- 
dow, steal  across  the  street,  pay  visits,  and 
stretch  its  neck  into  family  circles,  where  its 
master  never  visited.  Day  by  day  it  grew 
larger  and  more  conceited  and  unruly  ; often  it 
would  go  before  its  master  when  it  should  have 
followed  after,  and  would  make  the  way  so  dark 
that  lie  wras  continually  stumbling  over  some 
imaginary  obstacle,  till  finally,  it  so  interfered 


36 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW. 


with  his  happiness,  that  he  became  alarmed, 
and  realized  that  it  was  high  time  to  conquer  it. 
But  alas,  he  had  waited  too  long  ! The  shadow 
had  grown  the  largest  and  strongest,  and  the 
only  result  of  the  struggle  was,  that  they 
changed  places,  the  shadow  became  master,  and 
the  master  even  less  than  the  shadow  — - the 
most  abject  slave,  who  never  went  anywhere, 
nor  did  anything,  except  as  the  shadow  dic- 
tated.” 

Archie  lifted  his  eyes,  which  at  times  could 
be  so  wonderfully  sad. 

“ There  was  no  moral,”  said  Grandfather 
Leighton,  answering  the  mute  inquiry.  66  It 
misjht  have  been  meant  to  illustrate  ingratitude, 
I do  not  know.  But  it  set  me  thinking,  Archie, 
set  me  thinking.  You  see,  I have  an  idea  that 
souls  have  their  shadows,  as  well  as  bodies, — 
why  not  ? And  these  shadows  are  the  ones  that 
are  apt  to  grow  heavier  as  we  grow  older,  that 
often  fall  between  us  and  our  friends,  and  chill 
them,  and  sometimes  grow  large  enough  and 
dark  enough,  to  even  blot  out  heaven  ! and  then 
life  must  end  in  the  valley  of  shadows  indeed, 
fearing  great  evil.  We  must  be  very  careful 


THE  SHADOWS  NAME. 


37 


of  th*se  shadows,  Archie,  my  boy,  and  keep 
them  down,  lest  they  grow  to  be  our  masters.” 

“ Soul  shadows,”  repeated  Archie,  thought- 
fully, 6 6 I cannot  exactly  make  out  what  they 
might  be.” 

“ Sins,  great  faults,  don’t  you  think  so? 
Isn’t  it  those  that  make  most  lives  gloomy, 
shutting  out  the  blessed  light,  so  that  we  are  so 
often  groping,  and  cannot  find  the  right  path  ? 
And  generally  in  each  soul,  there  is  one  sin 
that  overtops  the  rest,  that  is  most  determined 
to  be  master.  Now  Bob  has  a shadow,  who 
rules  him  more  strictly  every  day.  He  verjf 
seldom  does  anything  unless  the  shadow  ap- 
proves, and  many  an  innocent  pleasure  have  I 
seen  it  fall  across,  and  all  the  brightness  has 
been  gone  in  a minute.  The  name  of  Bob’s 
shadow  is  Pride,”  said  he,  with  a sad  kind  of  a 
smile,  66  and  it  has  grown  very  fast  the  last 
year.  It  has  been  feeding  on  very  precious 
food,  lately,  I’m  afraid,  it  takes  a little  slicte  of 
truth  almost  every  day.”  But  the  old  man’s 
voice  sank  to  a whisper,  — Archie  must 
not  know  the  faults  of  his  pets. 

“ There  are  a great  many  terrible  shadows,” 


38 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW. 


continued  he,  musingly.  44  There  is  Covetous- 
ness, one  that  grows  fearfully  fast.  I have 
known  so  many  souls  shrink  away,  and  die  in 
the  chill  of  it ! Then  there  is  Slander,  a mean, 
creeping  shadow,  not  content  with  killing  its 
own  souk  but  blighting  everything  it  touches.” 

44  And  Archie  has  a shadow,”  said  the  boy, 
lifting  his  frank  face,  determinedly. 

44  Yes,”  said  Grandfather  Leighton,  smiling, 
44  Archie  certainly  has  a shadow.” 

44  Do  you  think  it  is  my  master,  sir?”  said 
he,  controlling  his  voice  with  an  effort. 

44  Not  quite,  not  quite,”  said  the  old  man, 
taking  Archie’s  hot  hand ; his  heart  yearned 
over  the  noble,  impulsive,  boy.  44  But  he  is 
strong,  fearfully  strong,  there  is  no  time  to  be 
lost.  I thought  he  was  hardly  under  your  feet 
to-day,  eh,  Archie?” 

So  Grandfather  Leighton  had  seen,  after  all. 

44  No,  sir,  he  was  not,”  said  Archie,  looking 
up  in  a minute,  such  deep  regret  written  on 
every  line  of  his  expressive  face,  that  the  old 
man  doubted  whether  it  was  best  or  necessary 
to  pain  him  any  farther.  But  he  went  on. 

44  The  first  time  I ever  saw  the  Shadow, 


THE  SHADOW’S  NAME. 


39 


Archie,  your  own  dear  mother  was  alive.  ITow 
she  laughed  when  it  first  began  to  show  itself, 
for  it  was  a funny  little  Shadow  in  those  days, 
almost  harmless.  All  it  did  then,  was  to 
double  up  your  fists  in  the  absurdcst  way, 
make  your  eyes  shine,  and  your  baby  checks 
grow  the  brightest  red,  so  that  you  only  looked 
handsomer  than  ever ; and  she  would  hold  you 
up  with  such  pride,  and  laugh  till  she  cried. 
She  never  guessed,  how  should  she?  that  the 
Shadow  could  ever  become  so  uedy  and  so  strong 
as  he  was  to-day;  she  never  dreamed  that  he 
would  make  a slave  of  her  darling.  If  she  had 
seen  him,  as  I did,  moving  your  arms  for  you, 
using  your  tongue,  and  at  last  even  daring  to 
come  up  and  look  out  of  your  eyes  ! Ah,  my 
dear  boy,  such  a fearful,  wicked  look  lie  had  ! 
I was  frightened.  I thought  fora  moment,  that 
he  had  taken  possession  once  for  all,  and  that  I 
should  never  see  my  Archie’s  bright,  kind  face 
any  more,  — only  the  Shadow,  only  the 
Shadow  ! ” 

There  was  a short,  quick  breath,  in  the  twi- 
light, almost  like  a half  sob. 

“ But  it  shall  not  conquer  me,”  cried  Archie, 


40 


Archie’s  shadow. 


vehemently,  “ I know  it  is  an  ugly  Shadow,  I 
hate  it ! I will  fight  it  day  and  night.” 

‘ 6 Valiantly  spoken,”  cried  Grandfather  Leigh* 
ton.  “ There  is  time  yet,  but  remember  it  is  a 
struggle  for  life  ! You  must  be  on  guard  every 
waking  moment.” 

“ But,”  said  Archie,  “ am  I never  to  resent 
any  thing?  Must  Philip  always  be  so  patron- 
izing? There,  I suppose  I oughtn’t  to  say  that, 
he  is  very  kind  and  patient  with  me,  — but  I 
wish  he  wouldn’t  be,”  he  burst  out  impetuously. 
4 4 I wish  he  wouldn’t  make  such  a show  of  for- 
bearance. Now  I’m  unjust  again.  I don’t 
think  I can  make  you  understand  me,  but 
Grandfather  Leighton,  (Archie  had  always 
called  him  by  that  name,)  wouldn’t  it  be  right 
to  show  a little  proper  spirit  now  and  then, 
just  show  him  that  I expect  to  be  treated  a little 
differently  from  Rosette  ? ” 

“I  am  a great  advocate  of  proper  self-re- 
spect,” said  the  old  man.  “ I don’t  advise  any 
one  to  be  trampled  upon ; and  yet,  for  a little 
while,  while  the  Shadow  is  so  powerful,  I would 
be  very  careful  to  do  nothing  to  gratify  him,  to 
rouse  him,  — he  grows  so  strong  by  exercise.” 


THE  SHADOW’S  NAME. 


41 


They  were  very  still  for  a few  minutes. 
“ Of  course  you  know  the  name  of  your  Shad- 
ow, Archie?”  asked  Grandfather  Leighton, 
presently. 

“ O,  yes,”  said  he,  looking  up  with  his  frank 
smile.  “ It  is  Quick-temper,  Passion,  Anger, 
It  is  a hydra-headed  thing.” 

“I’ve  been  thinking,”  pursued  the  old  man, 
smiling,  “ of  something  that  is  very  fatal  to 
shadows,  and  that  is,  plenty  of  light;  it  is  their 
death-warrant.  Now  let  me  give  you  a candle, 
Archie,  which  will  trouble  yours  a little.  It 
was  taken  from  a great  light-house,  and  there 
are  plenty  more.  ‘ Be  not  hasty  in  thy  spirit, 
to  be  angry ; for  anger  resteth  in  the  bosom  of 
fools. ’ That  is,  Archie,  it  is  not  only  wicked 
but  a very  great  weakness  to  be  angry,  it  is  an 
infirmity  that  belongs  principally  to  the  lowest 
order  of  intellects.  Now  I know  you  are  very 
ambitious,  and  eager  for  great  deeds, — let  me 
give  you  another  candle.  6 lie  that  is  slow  to 
anger  is  better  than  the  mighty ; and  he  that 
ruleth  his  spirit  than  he  that  taketli  a city.’ 
Isn’t  that  worthy  of  your  ambition,  Archie, 
better  than  the  mighty?  Won’t  you  try  to  be 


42 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW. 


this  grand  conqueror,  that  is,  with  the  Help 
without  which  we  can  do  nothing?” 

Archie  lifted  his  eyes  reverently  to  the  sweet 
June  heavens.  “ It  doesn’t  need  an  answer,” 
said  he,  in  a low  tone.  Then  more  cheerily, 
6 4 Thank  you  for  the  candles,  Grandfather 
Leighton.  I think  the  Shadow  is  shrinking  al- 
ready, he  looks  so  small  and  contemptible.” 

“ Don’t  trust  him,  Archie,  he  is  a cunning 
Shadow.  He  is  like  the  fairy  tent,  which  upon 
necessity  could  be  folded  and  carried  upon  the 
palm  of  the  hand,  but  at  a magic  word,  it  could 
expand  so  as  to  shelter  a whole  army.” 


CHAPTER  III. 


HOP  O’  MY  THUMB. 

HE  garden  gate  suddenly  clicked  in  the 
latch. 

“There  come  my  chickens,”  said 
Grandfather  Leighton,  “ and  I will 
leave  you  to  livelier  company.  This  evening 
air  is  not  much  of  a friend  to  my  old  bones,” 
and  rising,  he  went  in  the  house. 

“ Did  you  see  your  friends,  and  have  a pleas- 
ant time?”  asked  Archie,  as  Bob  and  Bettine 
came  up,  fresh  and  rosy  from  their  walk. 

“Very  satisfactory,  indeed!”  cried  Bob, 
hastily,  while  Bettine,  growing  very  warm,  sat 
down,  and  began  to  fan  herself  with  her  hat. 

The  moon  was  just  rising. 

“ How  mysterious  and  romantic  it  makes 
the  old  garden  look  ! ” ran  on  the  unconscious 
Archie,  much  to  Bob’s  relief.  “One  might 
(43) 


44 


archie’s  shadow. 


almost  expect  to  see  fairies  come  dancing  out 
of  that  dark  little  grotto,  away  to  the  left.” 

“ And  sure  enough,”  cried  Bettine,  rising  in 
some  alarm,  * 6 what  is  that,  Archie?”  she 
pointed  to  a little  white  figure,  fluttering  noise- 
lessly towards  them. 

“ You  needn’t  run,  Bettine,”  said  Bob,  with 
cool  superiority,  — (of  course  it  would  have 
been  folly  to  confess  the  slight  flutter  he  had 
felt  for  a moment,  in  his  own  breast)  , — “ it  is 
flesh  and  blood,  it  is  only  Wilfred.” 

66  Ah,  to  be  sure,  little  Hop  o’  my  Thumb,” 
said  Archie,  tenderly,  lifting  the  child  to  his 
knee.  “ And  what  is  he  doing  here  in  his 
night-dress  and  bare  feet  ? ” 

“ You  didn’t  kiss  me  good-night,”  sobbed 
the  child,  “ and  I waited  and  waited,  but  you 
didn’t  come ; you  forgot  me,  Archie,  you  don’t 
love  me  any  more ; ” the  tones  were  full  of 
heart-broken  reproach. 

“ Bless  the  dear  little  heart ! ” cried  Archie, 
drawing  the  reluctant,  curly  head  to  his  breast, 
“ How  could  I forget  him?  Love  him?  why, 
I love  him  to  distraction.  And  so  he  has  had 
to  climb  out  of  his  little  bed,  and  come  all  this 


HOP  O’  MY  THUMB. 


45 


way  over  the  damp  grass  to  find  Archie  ! O, 
bad  little  Thumb  ! ” 

Nevertheless  there  was  a tear  in  his  eye,  and 
he  held  the  little  brother  very  tight,  while  the 
child,  quickly  consoled,  nestled  closer,  with  a 
smile  of  the  fullest  content,  gently  patting  Ar- 
chie’s brown  cheek  with  his  hand.  Bettine 
brought  a shawl  to  wrap  around  him. 

“ Archie,”  said  the  happy  little  Thumb, 
presently,  “ did  you  see  how  queer  the  moon 
was  a little  while  ago?  I came  to  the  window 
to  look  for  you,  Archie,  and  there  it  was,  up  a 
little  way,  and  looked  just  like  a little  door, 
round  at  the  top,  Archie,  a door  that  went  into 
a beautiful,  bright  place.  I thought  maybe  it 
was  heaven,  and  our  Father  had  opened  it  to 
let  somebody  in.  But  it  kept  coming  up  and 
coming  up,  and  there  it  was  only  the  moon  ! ” 
the  child  gave  a long  sigh.  “ Archie,  you 
don’t  believe  the  moon  is  a hole  in  the  sky,  and 
people  can  go  through  it  into  heaven  ? ” 

66  O,  dear,  no  ! ” said  Archie. 

“ How  do  they  get  there  then? ’’said  little 
Thumb.  “ I wish  you  would  tell  me  some- 
tiling  about  that  place  where  Mamma  went,  — 
you  said  you  would  some  time.” 


46 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW, 


Archie  blushed.  “ I don’t  know  very  much 
about  it.  Bettine  could  tell  you  more.  There’s 
a river  there,  they  say.” 

“O,  yes,”  said  the  child,  “and  trees  and 
flowers.  I can  remember  that.” 

“Remember!”  exclaimed  Bob.  “ O,  what 
a jolly  curious  chap  ! Why,  you  never  saw  it, 
goosey.” 

“Didn’t  our  Father  make  me?”  cried  the 
child,  indignantly.  “I  saw  it  before  He  put 
me  down  here  at  all.” 

Bob  bes;an  a chuckling  disclaimer. 

“Hush!”  said  Archie,  “let  him  have  the 
comfort  of  it.  I wish  heaven  could  seem  so  to 
mc9  — like  a lovely  place  I had  once  seen,  and 
to  which  I should  be  clad  to  £0  back.  Be- 
sides,”  said  he  dreamily,  “ who  shall  say  but  he 
is  half  right  ? I was  reading  something  so  cu- 
rious, the  other  day,  a quotation  from  a wise 
old  book,  almost  as  old  as  the  Bible.  It  said 
something  like  this, — that  all  souls  that  are 
ever  to  be  sent  to  earth,  have  been  created  once 
for  all,  and  hidden  away  from  the  first  moment 
of  creation  ; but  at  the  hour  of  their  birth  in  a 
human  body,  an  angel  touches  the  mouth  of  the 


HOP  O’  MY  THUMB 


47 


child,  which  causes  it  to  forget  all  that  it  has 
seen.’, 

“ How  very  curious  ! ” cried  Bettine. 

44  Sometimes  I half  believe  it,”  said  imagina- 
tive Archie.  44  It  seems  as  if  the  angel  might 
have  been  careless  now  and  then.” 

44  There  was  no  mistake  about  me,” said  Bob, 
ruefully,  44  I don’t  remember  a thing  outside  of 
this  world,  that’s  certain.” 

44  Did  lie  touch  mine,  Archie?”  said  the 
child,  looking  at  him  with  great,  earnest  eyes. 

44  Now  wlio’d  have  supposed  that  owl  could 
understand  ? ” cried  Bob. 

44  Just  kissed  it,  I think,  little  one,”  said 
Archie,  smoothing  the  child’s  hair,  with  a pe- 
culiar tenderness  he  always  had  for  anything 
smaller  and  weaker  than  himself,  and  which 
seemed  very  beautiful  and  touching  in  such  con- 
trast to  his  quick,  fiery  nature. 

44  And  then  I didn’t  forget  every  thing,  did 
I,  Archie?”  asked  the  child  anxiously. 

44  No,  indeed  ! ” said  Archie,  emphatically. 

And,  for  a moment,  even  Bob  became  a 
half  convert,  as  they  sat  in  the  mystery  of  moon- 
light, when  the  two  worlds  seemed  to  touch, 
and  everything  grow  possible. 


48 


archie’s  shadow. 


“ I wish  I could  remember  more,”  pursued 
the  child.  “ Sometimes  I think  I can,  and 
then  it  makes  my  head  ache.” 

“ And  serves  you  right,”  cried  Bob,  recover- 
ing himself.  “ Come,  let’s  talk  sense  a little 
while,  or  some  livelier  nonsense.  I’ll  tell  you  a 
story.  Did  you  ever  hear  the  true  history  of  the 
great  hero,  after  whom  Archie  named  you?  ” 

“ A thousand  and  one  times,”  laughingly  re- 
sponded Archie. 

“ Then  it  must  just  begin  to  be  an  interest- 
ing story,”  said  Bob,  coolly.  “ Listen,  Thumb. 
There  was  once  a father  and  mother,  who  had  a 
great  family  of  children,  and  they  thought  it 
was  best,  as  they  were  growing  older,  to  lead 
them  away  into  the  great  world,  and  leave  them 
to  take  care  of  themselves.  Now  the  youngest 
child — Hop  o’  my  Thumb,  a mite  of  a fellow 
who  could  hardly  be  seen  without  a micro- 
scope— overheard  this  plan,  as  he  lay  in  his 
little  bed.  So  the  next  morning,  he  didn’t  eat 
a morsel  of  breakfast,  but  saved  his  crust,  so 
that  when  they  started  on  their  journey,  he 
could  drop  a crumb  every  little  way.  By  and  - 
by,  as  was  agreed  upon,  you  know,  the  father 


HOP  O’  MY  THUMB. 


49 


and  mother  played  a dodge  upon  the  little  in- 
nocents, and  left  ’em  all  alone.  Then,  of 
course,  they  all  began  to  cry,  except  the  brave 
little  Hop  o’  my  Thumb,  who  only  said,— 
* Follow  me  ! ’ So  the  thirty-nine  brothers 
and  sisters,  with  seventy-eight  rows  of  knuckles 
in  their  eyes,  followed  him,  he  followed  the 
crumbs,  and  that  very  night  he  brought  them 
all  safely  back  to  their  father’s  house.  There’s 
an  example  for  you,  Thumb.” 

The  child  suddenly  flung  his  arms  around  his 
brother’s  neck.  Archie  could  feel  the  little 
heart  beating  fast. 

“ Ah,  now  I know  what  you  mean,  Archie,” 
cried  he,  with  a pleased  little  laugh,  CiI  just 
thought.  I know  why  you  called  me  Hop  o’ 
my  Thumb,  I’ve  found  it  out ! You  think  I 
dropped  crumbs  when  I came  down  ! Did  I, 
did  I,  Archie?  and  will  I find  the  way  back  to 
our  Father’s?” 

“ My  patience  ! ” cried  the  astonished  Bob. 
“ He’ll  just  set  me  crazy.  I’ll  tell  you  what, 
Thumb,  if  you  don’t  get  over  such  queer 
thoughts,  you’ll  have  a head  as  big  as  a pump- 
kin, and  a body  the  size  of  a radish.” 

4 


50 


akchie’s  shadow. 


They  all  laughed  at  the  appalling  picture. 

44 1 never  heard  him  talk  so  before,”  said 
Archie. 

44  Ah,  I never  found  it  out  before  ! ” said  the 
child,  triumphantly. 

44  And  you  haven’t  found  Out  anything  now,” 
cried  Bob.  44  That  wasn’t  a true  story,  — it 
wasn’t  about  heaven  at  all.” 

44  You  can’t  cheat  me,  Bobby  Leighton,” 
said  Thumb,  with  the  serenest  composure,  44 1 
guess  I know  that  we  all  came  down  from  our 
Father’s,  and  I know  I must  have  dropped  some 
crumbs.  I b’lieve  I remember  it.” 

44  O,  my!”  cried  Bob.  44  Next  thing  he’ll 
say  he  wants  to  die,  and  play  on  a harp,  like 
those  queer  little  boys  in  Sunday-School  books.” 

44  Not  a bit  of  it,”  cried  Archie,  quickly. 
44  He’s  an  honest,  rosy  little  Thumb,  who  loves 
tops  and  marbles,  and  doesn’t  want  to  die  at  all, 
does  he?  ” — he  pressed  him  tighter. 

44  O,  no!”  said  Thumb,  in  some  surprise, 
44 /don’t  want  to  die.  I tell  our  Father  so 
every  day.  I don’t  like  dying  at  all.  I’m 
going  to  live  a great  while,  and  then,  by-and- 
by,  I’ll  find  my  way  back  by  the  crumbs.” 


HOP  O’  MY  THUMB. 


51 


Archie  looked  at  Bettine,  in  despair. 

“ Would  mamma  come  out  a little  way,  when 
I got  almost  there,  Archie?” 

“He  never  saw  her,  did  he?”  whispered  Bet- 
tine. 

“ She  died  the  night  he  was  born,”  said 
Archie,  in  a low  tone. 

“We  just  missed  each  other,”  added  little 
Thumb,  simply. 

“ Come  now,”  said  Archie,  rising  hastily, 
i 6 we  must  go  home ; you  ought  to  have  been 
asleep  two  hours  ago.” 

“ Well,  just  tell  me  first,  where  to  look  for 
the  crumbs,  and  then  111  go,  Archie,”  said  the 
child,  coaxingly. 

“ My  dear  little  Thumb,”  said  Archie,  firmly, 
feeling  that  he  must  put  an  end  to  it,  “there 
are  none.  You  never  dropped  any.” 

“Didn’t  I?”  said  the  child,  in  a tone  of 
great  disappointment.  “ Who  did,  then?  Of 
course  somebody  knows  the  way  back  to  our 
Father’s.” 

“Yes,”  hesitated  Archie;  “we  will  talk 
about  it  to-morrow.” 

“ But  just  tell  me  who  dropped  ’em,  Archie, 

, LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS 


52 


Archie’s  shadow. 


or  I’ll  have  to  think  about  it  all  night,”  pleaded 
the  child. 

Thumb  had  a healthy  little  nature,  but  when 
thoroughly  excited,  he  would  lie  awake  for 
hours.  Archie  knew  this,  as  ho  turned,  in 
great  perplexity,  to  Bettine. 

4 ‘How  shall  we  quiet  him?”  he  whispered. 
44  I wish  I could  let  the  poor  little  fellow  be- 
lieve it.” 

44  If  you  wouldn’t  laugh,”  began  Bettine, 
timidly. 

44  Oh,  no  !”  cried  Archie. 

44  Well,  you  arc  right,  Willie,”  said  she, 
aloud.  44  Some  one  did  drop  the  crumbs,  but 
not  Hop  o’  my  Thumb, — there  was  another 
brother,  they  called  him  the  Elder  Brother.” 

44  Capital,  Bettine  ! ” cried  Archie,  in  genuine 
admiration.  44  IIow  much  quicker  girls  are!” 

44  I knew  there  was  some  one,”  said  Thumb, 
nodding  his  head,  in  deep  satisfaction.  44  Now 
where  did  lie  drop  them,  Archie?  did  you  ever 
find  any  ? ” 

44  What  a terrible  Thumb!”  cried  Archie, 
in  comical  despair.  44  This  is  too  deep  water 
for  me.  I am  up  to  my  ears.” 


HOP  O’  MY  THUMB* 


53 


“ Let  me  see,”  mused  Bettine,  “ what  would 
be  a crumb?  Anything  that  Jesus  said  to  show 
us  the  way  to  heaven,  wouldn’t  it?  Anything 
he  wanted  us  to  do.  You  see  Willie,  we  first 
must  be  very  good,  and  then  we  will  find  a 
crumb,  not  a real  crumb  of  bread,  but  — 
but  — ” 

“What  a precious  mix!”  ejaculated  Bob, 
who  had  betaken  himself  to  his  head  a dozen 
times,  in  the  last  five  minutes,  in  vain  attempts 
to  relieve  the  pressure  on  his  mind. 

Little  Thumb  looked  troubled. 

“ Well,  now,”  said  patient  Bettine,  “ we 
will  say  that  Hop  o’  my  Thumb  wants  to  find 
his  way  to  our  Father’s  house.  Well,  he  knows 
our  Father  loves  children  who  don’t  say  bad 
words,  and  have  bad  thoughts,  so,  if  little 
Thumb  keeps  himself  clean  in  that  way,  — he 
will  come  across  a little  crumb  that  says, 

4 Blessed  arc  the  pure  in  heart,  for  they  shall 
sec  God.’  And  then  he  will  know  that  is  one  ' 
of  the  kind  of  crumbs  dropped  by  the  Elder 
Brother,  and  lie  will  know  he  is  in  the  right 
path.  And  there  is  another  beautiful  little 
crumb  for  good  children,  — 44  Suffer  little  chil- 
dren — ” 


54 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW. 


“ Q,  yes,”  interrupted  Thumb  eagerly,  “ I 
know  that  one ; but  where  will  I find  them, 
Tiny  ? ” 

66  You  know  you  wont  just  pick  them  up  in 
your  fingers,  Willie,”  said  the  perplexed  Bet- 
tine.  64  It  is  your  soul  that  goes  in  this  path 
up  to  heaven,  and  finds  them,  — don’t  you 
know?” 

6 ‘ Of  course  5 ” cried  little  Thumb,  “ how 
could  I go  without  my  soul?  Don’t  you  sup- 
pose I know  it’s  right  in  me  somewhere?” 

Bob  gave  a crow  of  delight. 

“ You’ve  made  it  all  clear  to  him  now,  Tiny. 
How  well  he  understands  it ! ” 

“I  do  understand  it,”  cried  Thumb,  with 
great  spirit,  as  with  baby  dignity  he  forebore  to 
ask  any  more  questions.  Very  confused  and 
curious,  however,  were  the  ideas  trying  to  shape 
themselves  in  the  busy  little  brain.  He  meant 
to  be  on  the  lookout  for  this  right  path,  and 
some  day,  his  own  stout  little  legs  — with  his 
new  shoes  on  the  end  of  them  — should  carry 
him  a good  piece  therein.  Then  perhaps  if  his 
soul  had  been  good  and  kind,  he  should  find 
one  of  those  queer  crumbs,  Bettine  told  about, 


HOP  O’  MY  THUMB. 


55 


on  a nice  little  roll  of  white  paper.  And,  if  he 
liked  the  path,  he  meant  to  come  back  every  day, 
and  walk  a little  farther,  till  at  last  he  should 
really  come  to  our  Father’s  house. 

In  the  midst  of  these  musings  Archie  had 
carried  him  to  the  garden  gate.  Everything 
was  so  beautiful  and  pure  in  the  solemn  moon- 
light; earthly  passions  were  all  stilled,  — the 
boy’s  heart  was  thrilled  with  better  aspirations. 

“ I wish  I could  always  feel  as  I do  this 
minute,  Bettine,”  he  said,  lingering.  “ There 
are  a great  many  things  in  life  that  I am  strug- 
gling after,  but  just  now,  nothing  seems  better 
than  having  a right  to  some  of  those  crumbs  — 
those  promises  to  ‘ him  that  ovcrcomelh ,’  for  in- 
stance,” his  voice  showed  his  deep  earnestness, 
“ or  that  glorious  one,  — it  would  be  too  much 
to  hope,  Bettine,  — that  last  crumb,  at  the  very 
end  of  the  journey — ‘ Well  done  good  and 
faithful  servant.’” 

Archie  started  at  a sudden  rustling  in  the 
shrubbery. 

“ Is  Saul  also  among  the  prophets?”  said 
Philip  Fairchild,  with  a little  laugh,  as  he 
emerged  from  the  lilac-bushes. 


56 


akchie’s  shadow. 


The  Shadow  trembled,  quivered,  prepared  for 
a spring.  Archie  held  him  down  firmly. 

44  I don’t  wonder  you  are  surprised,”  said  he, 
with  a burning  face,  but  a frank  smile.  6 4 It 
must  seem  very  absurd  to  you,  — especially 
after  to-day,”  he  turned  away. 

44  I hope  I don’t  intrude,”  said  Philip,  44  Bob 
told  me  you  were  here  — ” 

44  Not  at  all,”  cried  Archie,  walking  on  rap- 
idly with  his  light  burden,  44  I was  just  going.” 

44  Temper  again,”  said  Philip,  to  himself. 
44  He  cannot  hide  it,  do  what  he  will.” 


CHAPTER  IV. 


ADELINE. 

RS.  FALCONER  had  gone  out  to  pay 
some  visits,  and  her  daughter,  Miss 
Adeline  Fairchild,  after  roaming  dis- 
contentedly from  one  room  to  another, 
finally  found  her  way  to  the  library.  Archie 
was  there,  as  usual,  with  his  hair  all  rumpled 
up,  and  his  cheeks  burning,  and  a half  dozen 
heavy  books  around  him.  Philip,  also,  lay 
upon  the  lounge,  with  a headache,  languidly 
playing,  now  and  then,  with  his  dog,  Rosette. 
Little  Thumb  sat  at  Archie’s  feet  putting  some 
blocks  together. 

Adeline  threw  herself  into  an  easy-chair,  and 
contemplated  the  group. 

Philip  looked  very  gentlemanly  and  aristo- 
cratic,— the  Fairchilds  were  all  very  distin- 
guished in  their  appearance,  — but  as  she  turned 
to  Archie,  she  could  not  help  acknowledging 
(57) 


58 


archie’s  shadow. 


that,  in  spite  of  irregular  features,  there  was 
something  singularly  attractive  in  his  face.  The 
charm  might  lie  in  his  eyes,  which  were  blue, 
with  the  unusual  accompaniment  of  long,  black 
eyelashes,  — they  were  certainly  very  rare,  and 
capable  of  a wonderful  amount  of  expression. 
But  there,  a critic  would  declare  the  search  for 
beauty  ended,  the  rest  of  the  face  was  almost 
plain,  except,  indeed,  when  he  smiled — that 
seemed  a revelation.  The  lighting  of  a candle 
in  a dull,  opaque  vase,  which  suddenly  becomes 
transfigured  with  the  most  exquisite  and  beauti- 
ful tracery,  might  give  some  idea  of  the  change. 
Very  few  could  resist  the  charm  of  Archie’s 
smile. 

6 6 One  cannot  help  liking  him,  in  spite  of  his 
great  faults,”  mused  Adeline.  66 1 wonder  why 
it  is?  Bettine  says,  she  has  heard  of  people 
who  have  a kind  of  magnetism  about  them,  that 
attracts  other  people,  whether  they  will  or  no, 
and  we  think  Archie  must  have  it,  — we  can’t 
explain  it  any  other  way,  — he  certainly  is  not 
handsome.  But  I always  have  liked  him,  ever 
since  mother  married,  and  we  came  here  to  live, 
almost  five  years  ago.  I wish  we  were  not 


ADELINE, 


59 


always  having  such  misunderstandings.  It  is 
strange  when  we  have  so  many  points  in  com- 
mon. He  is  ambitious,  generous,  and  full  of 
noble  impulses,  and  so  am  I.  But  then  he  has 
the  quickest,  most  fiery  temper  in  the  world, 
and  there  we  differ,”  thought  Miss  Adeline, 
complacently.  “ And  then  he  is  very  hard  to 
please.  I am  sure  I never  parade  my  super- 
iority in  this  or  any  other  respect,  but  always 
show  the  greatest  patience  and  pity  for  him, 
but,  — it  is  astonishing,  — the  greater  consider- 
ation one  shows  for  him,  the  more  furious  he 
will  become,  as  a general  thing.” 

Adeline  sighed,  and  fanned  herself,  but  she 
was  fast  getting  tired  of  soliloquy. 

“ Archie,”  she  broke  out,  at  last.  ‘ 4 Can’t 
you  put  by  those  books  a few  minutes  ? You 
are  always  so  eager  over  something.” 

‘ ‘ Haven’t  I told  you  why  I am  6 eager  ’ over 
this?”  said  Archie,  pushing  back  his  damp  hair. 
“ Dr.  Bunscombe  thinks  if  I keep  up  my  read- 
ings through  vacation,  this  summer,  I can  enter 
college  in  the  fall,  without  a doubt.  I am  so 
anxious  to  go  ! I believe  I dream  of  it  day  and 
night.” 


60 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW, 


“ I hope  you  wont  be  disappointed,”  said 
Philip,  from  the  sofa. 

“ Archie  can  do  anything  he  wants  to,”  cried 
little  Thumb,  with  a dim  perception  of  the  im- 
plied doubt. 

“ Not  quite,”  laughed  Archie,  “ but  it  will 
not  do  any  harm  to  aim  high,  — if  I miss  the 
stars  I may  at  least  hit  the  clouds.” 

“Thunder  clouds?”  asked  Philip,  signifi- 
cantly. 

Archie  was  out  of  patience  with  himself  to 
find  his  color  rising.  It  was  so  absurd  that  he 
could  not  take  a joke.  Besides,  if  it  were  not 
meant  for  pleasantry,  had  not  Philip  a bad 
headache  ? 

He  turned,  and  looked  out  of  the  window, 
but  Philip  saw  his  frown  faithfully  reflected  in 
that  perfect  little  hand-glass,  — Hop  o’  my 
Thumb. 

“ Archie,”  began  Adeline,  upon  another 
tack,”  do  you  think  the  Leightons  have  any- 
thing ? ” 

“ A great  many  things,  I should  think,”  said 
he,  absently. 

“ Pshaw  ! you  knovv  very  well  what  I mean. 


ADELINE. 


61 


Have  they  really  any  property,  as  they  try  to 
make  us  believe,  or  are  they  actually  as  poor  as 
church-mice  ? ” 

“I  am  sure  I don’t  know,”  said  Archie, 
turning  back  to  his  books. 

“ But  did  you  see  last  Sunday,  what  a very 
handsome  bonnet  Bettine  wore?  Madame  Lus- 
ter’s very  latest  style,  and  she  must  have  paid 
enormously  for  it ! Her  sacque  was  very  pretty 
too,  though,  when  the  wind  blew  it  up,  I am 
pretty  sure  I saw  the  marks  of  the  iron  on  the 
wrong  side,  — the  silk  was  probably  dressed 
over.  But  she  really  did  look  very  nice,  so 
that  Mrs.  Livingston  actually  asked  mother  who 
that  pretty,  stylish-looking  girl  was  ! ” 

“ A very  natural  question,  I should  think,” 
said  Archie,  quietly. 

Adeline  colored.  “ But  the  question  is,  is  it 
right  for  a girl,  in  her  position,  to  be  so  ex- 
travagant, and  make  herself  so  conspicuous?” 

“ What  position?”  cried  Archie,  fairly  shut- 
ting his  books,  and  turning  around  to  face  his 
questioner. 

44  You  are  not  so  stupid  as  you  try  to  appear,” 
said  Adeline,  coloring  still  more,  “ but  I am 


62 


Archie’s  shadow. 


not  afraid  to  speak.  My  opinion  is,  that  the 
Leightons  are  in  grinding  poverty,  in  spite  of 
their  grand,  reserved  ways.  And  as  for  that 
lawsuit,  which  is  going  to  make  them  so  rich, 
that  is  a myth  ! ” 

44  There  you  are  very  much  mistaken,”  said 
Archie,  warmly.  44  The  Leightons  used  to  be 
a very  wealthy  family.  I can  remember  when 
they  lived  in  that  handsome  house  below  us. 
But  when  Bettine’s  father  died,  his  affairs  were 
found  to  be  in  great  confusion,  — his  partner 
was  an  unprincipled  scamp,  who  had  managed 
to  get  everything  into  his  own  hands,  — and 
Grandfather  Leighton  was  advised  to  begin  a 
lawsuit,  which  I am  afraid  h$s  cramped  him 
very  much  all  these  years,  and  will  only  end 
disastrously  at  last.” 

Adeline  nodded  her  head,  and,  bending  for- 
ward, said  in  a low  tone,  - — 

44  Do  you  know  I think  Bettine  does  shop- 
work  ! What  do  you  think  of  that?” 

44  Very  much  to  her  credit,”  cried  Archie, 
44  only  I’m  sorry  for  the  necessity.” 

44  But  she  doesn’t  think  so,”  cried  Adeline. 
44  Perhaps  she  is  afraid  the  Fairchilds  and  Fal- 


ADELINE. 


63 


coners  would  not  like  to  associate  with  a sewing 
girl,  though  I am  sure  I shall  always  treat  her 
most  kindly,  and  be  very  sorry  for  her.  But 
if  you  only  knew  what  pains  she  and  Bob  take 
to  conceal  it ! I think  I can  give  you  proofs 
though,  before  long,  that  I am  right.” 

“ Proofs!”  cried  Archie,  bringing  his  hand 
down  on  the  desk,  with  a report  like  a pistol, 
“ I hope  you  wouldn’t  be  so  ill-bred,  and  prying 
and  meddlesome  — ” 

Adeline  burst  into  tears. 

“What  is  the  matter  now?”  cried  Philip, 
rousing  from  his  light  sleep.  “ Couldn’t  you 
have  any  compassion  on  my  headache?  Ade- 
line crying  too ! ” said  he,  raising  himself, 
curiously. 

“ I have  been  very  unmannerly  and  violent,” 
confessed  Archie,  much  distressed.  “I  hope 
Adeline  will  try  to  forgive  me.” 

“ I hope  I am  too  much  of  a Christian  to  lay 
it  up  against  you,  Archie/’  said  Adeline,  deeply 
injured,  “ but  I cannot  help  feeling  it.  I am 
sure  mother  has  told  you  how  sensitive  I have 
always  been  ever  since  I was  a baby,  — the 
least  word  of  blame  utterly  unnerves  me.  It 


64 


abchie’s  shadow. 


may  be  a fault,  but  it  is  something  I share  with 
the  most  delicate  and  high-toned  natures.  It 
killed  poor  Keats.” 

Archie  again  looked  out  of  the  window,  his 
face  very  red,  as  he  murmured  some  unintelli- 
gible words.  He  then  gathered  one  or  two 
books,  and  went  hastily  out  of  the  door.  In  a 
moment  lie  was  back  again. 

“Adeline,”  said  he,  gravely,  “ I don’t  think 
I shall  ever  again  forget  your  misfortune.” 

“Misfortune!”  cried  Adeline.  It  was  such 
a disagreeable  way  to  put  it. 

“ Yes,  misfortune,”  repeated  Archie. 
“ 4 When  the  pitcher  falls  upon  the  stone,  woe 
unto  the  pitcher ; when  the  stone  falls  upon  the 
pitcher,  woe  unto  the  pitcher ; whatever  befalls, 
woe  unto  the  pitcher  ! ’ You  may  be  very  su- 
perior, Adeline,  but  there  are  so  many  more 
stones  in  the  world,  than  pitchers,  — it  is  cer- 
tainly a great  misfortune  to  be  a pitcher.” 

And  away  he  went ; little  Thumb  clattering 
after  him. 

Adeline  remained  in  some  perplexity.  It 
was  hard  to  decide  whether  Archie  meant  to  be 
complimentary  or  not.  She  finally  concluded 


ADELINE. 


65 


in  the  affirmative.  Pitchers  were  more  valu- 
able than  stones.  Perhaps  Archie  had  really 
begun  to  see  her  .superiority.  She  was  a deli- 
cate china  pitcher,  and  Bettine,  a common 
boulder.  It  was  a pleasant  thought. 

“ If  Archie  could  only  have  waited  a 
moment,”  she  continued  aloud,  “ I think  I 
could  have  satisfied  him  that  my  motives  were 
not  those  of  prying  curiosity,  but  only  the 
friendliest  interest.  If  Bettine’s  secret  were 
once  fairly  out,  I am  sure  she  would  only  feel 
relieved,  especially  when  she  found  that  we 
treated  her  just  as  kindly  as  ever.  And  then, 
you  know,  I could  offer  her  plenty  of  work 
from  the  house.  Wouldn’t  you  go  over  now?” 

But  Adeline’s  only  reply  was  the  lazy  dron- 
ing of  the  flies.  Philip  and  Rosette  were  again 
both  fast  asleep. 

She  sighed  over  their  stupidity,  took  up  her 
garden-hat,  and  went  out  of  the  back-door. 

“ There  is  a board  off  the  fence,  I re- 
member,” she  said,  “and  if  I can  crawl 
through,  I will  steal  up  the  back  way,  for 
once,  and  give  Bettine  a pleasant  surprise.” 

These  kind  thoughts  were  put  in  successful 


5 


Archie's  shadow. 


C>6 

execution.  Softly  came  Adeline  through  the 
garden,  in  her  light  slippers,  rounding  the  lilac- 
bushes  as  innocently  as  the  noon  zephyr.  She 
smiled  as  she  caught  sight  of  Bettine,  at  the 
little  window,  with  her  head  bent  low  over 
something  very  engrossing. 

“I  shall  talk  to  her  faithfully  and  kindly 
upon  the  folly  and  danger  of  deceit,”  murmured 
Adeline.  But  just  as  she  had  nearly  reached 
the  window,  with  her  hand  out-stretched  to 
touch  Bettine’s  shoulder,  — she  stepped  upon  a 
dry  twig,  which  snapped  with  a startling  report, 
and  making  a misstep,  she  stumbled  and  fell 
directly  in  a sweetbrier  bush,  scratching  her 
face  and  hands  cruelly. 

“And  what  on  earth  are  you  doing  there, 
Miss  Adeline?"  cried  Bob,  coming  in  at  the 
gate,  swinging  his  books,  at  this  most  inoppor- 
tune moment. 

‘ ‘ I just  ran  over  to  be  a little  friendly  and 
neighborly,”  began  Miss  Adeline,  in  some  em- 
barrassment. “ But  what  a senseless  place  to 
have  a rose-bush  ! ” she  cried,  thinking  it  wiser 

to  take  the  aggressive. 

“I  suppose  it  is,”  said  Bob,  demurely; 


ADELINE, 


67 


< 6 though  none  of  our  family  ever  cared  to  get 
in  the  house  by  the  window.  You  are  so 
original,  Miss  Adeline.” 

“For  shame,  Bob!”  cried  Bettine;  who, 
assisting  Adeline  to  rise,  was  conducting  her  to 
the  parlor,  where  she  made  her  lie  down,  while 
she  brought  some  soothing  lotion  to  bathe  her 
face. 

* 

“ This  is  the  wray  one  generally  gets  re- 
warded for  a kind  action,”  murmured  Adeline. 
“ I wras  just  intending  to  give  you  a pleasant 
surprise.” 

Bob  rolled  his  eyes  frightfully. 

“ Why  didn’t  you  take  me  right  jm  the  room 
where  you  were  sitting  ? ” she  continued ; 
beginning  to  recover  herself,  and  turning  over 
the  books  on  the  table. 

“It  is  warmer  there,  and  the  flies  are  so 
troublesome,”  said  Bettine,  quietly. 

“And  what  is  this  handsome  book?”  said 
Adeline,  going  to  a stand  in  the  corner.  “ O, 
the  Bible.  I hope  you  don’t  keep  it  merely 
for  ornament,  — it  looks  as  if  it  were  never 
touched.” 

“Yes,  we  do,”  said  Bob,  gravely. 


68 


Archie’s  shadow. 


“ That  Is  shameful,”  said  Adeline,  reprove- 
in gly.  “ Now,  Bob,  wont  you,  just  to  oblige 
me,  promise  to  read  a chapter  in  it  every 
day?” 

“ No,”  said  Bob,  very  bluntly. 

“ I am  not  angry  with  you,  Bob,”  said  Ade- 
line, with  a smile  meant  to  be  very  sweet  and 
patient.  “ Perhaps  you  are  like  my  cousin 
Albert ; he  says  he  can’t  possibly  take  any 
interest  in  the  Bible,  because  it  is  so  common  ; 
it  is  in  the  hands  of  the  very  lowest  people.  If 
it  were  something  very  rare,  now,  he  might  see 
that  it  was  of  some  importance.” 

“ No,”  laughed  Bettine ; “I  don’t  believe 
that  is  Bob’s  reason.  I’m  sure  he  never  thought 
the  Bible  too  common  to  read.” 

“ If  he  did,”  said  Adeline,  “ I should  answer 
him  as  I did  my  cousin.  In  the  first  place, 
you  must  know  that  Albert  thinks  a great  deal 
of  family , — as  perhaps  he  has  some  reason  to,” 
she  added,  with  reluctant  modesty.  4 4 So  I 
said  to  him,  one  day  — 4 Albert,  you  are  mis- 
taken about  the  Bible  being  common ; it  is,  on 
the  contrary,  exceedingly  aristocratic.  No  other 
book  can  trace  its  origin  back  so  far ; it  belongs 


ADELINE. 


69 


to  the  very  oldest  families  among  books ! 9 
You  don’t  know  what  an  impression  it  made 
upon  him.  The  idea  had  never  occurred  to  him 
before  ; had  it  to  you?  ” 

Bob  had  immediately  betaken  himself  to  his 
head. 

‘‘No,”  said  Bettine ; her  face  red  with  the 
struggle  for  gravity.  “It  is  certainly  very 
original.” 

Adeline  waited  very  complacently  till  Bob 
was  again  right  side  up. 

“ Why  won’t  you  promise  me,  then,”  she 
asked,  “ to  read  in  this  a little  every  day?” 

“ Because,”  twinkled  Bob,  “ I’ve  a little  red 
Bible,  that  I’ve  used  for  years,  and  I like  it 
better, — handier,  you  know.” 

Adeline  was  exceedingly  disconcerted  at  such 
a climax  to  her  home-missionary  labors.  It 
was  very  impudent  in  Bob  to  lead  her  on  in 
such  a way ; but  he  managed  to  throw  such  an 
expression  of  utter  guilelessness  and  innocence 
into  his  face,  that  she  could  not  be  quite  sure 
whether  he  meant  it  or  not.  She  wisely  con- 
cluded to  let  it  pass. 

“ Where  are  you  reading,  now?”  said  she, 


70 


ARCHIE'S  SHADOW. 


in  a moment,  with  all  her  old  patronage. 
4 4 Perhaps  I might  explain  something  to  you; 
we  have  such  excellent  64  notes  ” at  home.” 

Bob  made  her  a bow  of  extravagant  grati- 
tude.  44  We  are  reading  in  course,”  said  he; 
44  it  isn’t  very  interesting  just  now.  Or,  yes, 
Bettine,  that  was  rather  curious,  this  morning, 
about  the  44  holy  perfume.’  ” 

64  The  holy  perfume?”  repeated  Adeline. 
44  I don’t  just  recall  it.” 

4 6 Yes,”  said  Bettine;  44  the  priests  made  it 
to  use  in  the  old  Jewish  church.” 

4 ‘And  what  was  there  curious  about  it?” 

44  Why,  it  was  so  holy,  the  people  were  for- 
biddeti  to  smell  of  it ; and  if  they  did,  they 
died  ! ” 

Adeline  was  thoroughly  awake. 

44  Of  course  it  didn’t  tell  how  it  was  made  ! ” 

44  Yes,”  said  Bob  ; 44  there  was  a like  weight 
of  frankincense  and  galbanum,  and  some  other 
things  ” — 

44  Don’t  you  wish,”  said  Adeline,  eagerly, 
44  that  somebody  would  dare  to  make  it  now, 
and  smell  of  it ! ” 

Bob  gave  a delighted  chuckle. 


44  I was  tell- 


ADELINE, 


71 


fog  Bettine,  this  morning,  that  if  some  people  I 
knew,  had  lived  in  those  days,  and  heard  about 
that  perfume,  they  wouldn’t  have  lived  any 
longer  than  it  took  them  to  get  up  to  the 
temple  ! ” 

Adeline  flushed  violently.  She  understood 
very  well  who  was  meant  by  44  some  people,” 
and  that  Bob  probably  had  his  own  suspicions 
about  the  6 6 pleasant  surprise”  she  had  given 
them,  that  morning.  She  arose  to  go,  pausing, 
however,  as  she  passed  through  the  hall,  at 
sight  of  a large  pile  of  mats. 

44  Your  grandfather  really  braids  mats  very 
well,”  said  she.  44  I hope  they  find  a good 
market, — he  is  such  a nice  old  gentleman. 
But  he  has  a large  stock  on  hand,  hasn’t  he? 
I believe  I will  take  one  or  two,  just  to  encour- 
age him.”  She  drew  out  her  purse. 

44  Encourage  grandfather!”  exclaimed  Bob, 
with  the  air  of  a prince  of  royal  blood,  44  I don’t 
understand  you.  Of  course  grandfather  must 
amuse  himself  in  some  way,  these  long  days, 
while  his  eyes  arc  so  poor ; but  what  difference 
do  you  suppose  it  can  make  to  him  whether  he 
sells  them  or  not.  If  you  would  like  one  or 


72 


archie’s  shadow. 


two,”  he  continued,  persistently  turning  from 
Bettine’s  flushed  face,  “ take  your  choice.  We 
•shall  be  most  happy  to  give  them  to  you.” 

Adeline  turned  away  with  a very  uncomfort- 
able feeling  that  she  ought  to  make  some  one  an 
apology.  It  had  certainly  been  a most  unsatis- 
factory morning,  and  it  did  not  at  all  add  to  her 
peace  of  mind,  as  she  went  out  the  gate,  to 
meet  Archie  Falconer  just  coming  in. 

“If  he  could  only  see  those  Leightons  as  I 
do,  — but  he  is  so  hopelessly  blind  ! ” mur- 
mured clear-sighted  Adeline. 


CHAPTER  V. 


THE  SHADOW  ASLEEP. 


HE  summer  passed  like  a dream  to 
Archie.  Some  faint  consciousness  he 
had  of  blue,  cloudless  skies,  of  warm 
rains,  flowers,  birds,  and  sweet,  spicy 
odors  from  the  pine  forests,  which  here,  in  the 
suburbs,  crept  down  almost  to  the  town.  But 
his  real  life  was  in  his  books.  He  had  a great 
ambition,  and  he  almost  grudged  any  minute 
that  was  not  given  to  the  attainment  of  this  end. 

44  Why  do  you  study  so?”  asked  Bettine  one 
day,  when,  suffering  from  one  of  his  headaches, 
he  was  forced  to  be  idle. 

44  Study  so  ! ” cried  Archie,  44  I don’t  do  half 
enough.  The  great  German  scholar,  Heyne, 
only  used  to  allow  himself  every  other  night  to 
sleep  ! Think  of  that.  I tried  the  same  plan  a 
little  while  ago,  but  it  wouldn’t  work.  After 
the  first  week,  I would  fall  asleep  about  one  or 
(73) 


74 


Archie’s  shadow. 


two  o’clock,  in  my  chair.”  And  Archie  sighed 
over  the  healthy  young  nature  that  would  not 
be  abused. 

‘ 4 That  was  downright  lazy  and  self-indul- 
gent,” laughed  Bettine. 

“It  certainly  was,”  assented  Archie,  ear- 
nestly. “ My  head  will  only  bear  just  so 
much,  and  then  it  tries  its  very  best  to  split. 
Sometimes  I am  afraid  it  isn’t  the  right  kind, 
after  all.” 

“There  is  some  mistake  about  it,”  said 
Philip,  coming  up.  “ Archie’s  skull  wasn’t 
made  large  enough,  and  as  it  isn’t  in  the  least 
accommodating,  and  his  brain  keeps  on  soaking 
learning  as  a sponge  does  water,  one  can  natu- 
rally foretell  that  a crack  will  be  the  result.  A 
great  many  think  it  is  cracked  now.” 

Bettine’s  merry  face  dimpled  into  a laugh. 

Archie  felt  greatly  annoyed  ; the  laugh  hurt 
him  more  than  the  words.  Bettine  used  to  be- 
lieve in  him  so  fully, — but  ever  since  Philip 
came,  it  seemed  as  if  there  had  been  a gradual 
change.  It  was  very  hard  to  be  made  ridicu- 
lous in  her  eyes. 

“ But  pshaw  ! ” said  Archie,  out  of  patience 


THE  SHADOW  ASLEEP. 


75 


with  himself,  44  I shall  make  myself  more  ridic- 
ulous yet,  if  I take  offence  at  every  trifle.  Are 
there  more  4 pitchers  ’ in  the  house  than  Ade- 
line?” 

Archie  had  been  exercising;  great  self-control 
since  the  talk  with  Grandfather  Leighton,  and 
had  kept  down  the  Shadow  so  well,  that,  at 
times,  he  almost  believed  he  had  conquered  it. 
But  it  was  only  asleep,  and,  now  and  then,  at 
these  word  encounters  with  Philip,  it  turned  and 
muttered  in  its  sleep.  Still  he  kept  it  down. 

44 1 am  not  at  all  disheartened,”  said  he,  in  a 
minute,  with  his  pleasant  smile.  44  A big  bell 
cracked  may  be  heard  farther  than  a tea-bell. 
You  shall  see  if  I don’t  make  a noise  in  the 
world  yet,  when  education  gives  me  the  right 
kind  of  a tongue.” 

44  Isn’t  he  conceited?”  asked  Philip,  appeal- 
ing to  Bettine,  and  disappointed  at  surprising  a 
look  of  admiration  in  her  eyes. 

44  You  are  changing  your  mind,  then,  Bet- 
tine?  You  begin  to  think  that  ahead  full  is 
better  than  a pocket  full?” 

44  It  seems  grander,  sometimes,”  hesitated 
Bettine. 


76 


Archie's  shadow. 


“ Yes,"  cried  Archie,  his  eyes  kindling, 
“ which  would  you  rather  leave  behind  you, 
when  life  is  over,  — a grand  monument  to  show 
where  you  died?  or,  as  Ruskin  says,  all  manner 
of  great  and  lofty  deeds  — ‘ monuments  to  show 
where  you  lived  ? 9 ” 

Bettine  did  not  hesitate  in  her  answer  now. 

“ Well,  Bettine,"  said  Philip,  quickly,  “if 
you  think  it  is  better  to  have  a college  education, 
I will  have  one  too.  And  then  I shall  have 
everything,"  he  added,  in  a lower  tone. 

The  summer  passed, — the  time  drew  near 
for  the  realization  of  Archie’s  hopes.  His  eyes 
shone  brighter  every  day,  his  cheeks  burned 
with  excitement. 

“ Father,"  he  would  cry  from  time  to  time, 
“are  you  making  any  arrangements?  Have 
you  written  to  President  A,  B,  or  C?  " 

But  Mr.  Falconer  was  moody  and  irritable. 
“All  in  good  time,  Archie,"  he  would  say, 
shortly,  “ all  in  good  time.  I will  let  you  know 
when  the  arrangements  are  made." 

“ Bettine,"  cried  Archie,  calling  her  to  the 
fence,  one  evening  in  early  September,  “ the 
time  has  come  at  last ! Father  says  he  will  see 


THE  SHADOW  ASLEEP, 


77 


me  In  the  library  to-morrow  morning,  and  then 
I suppose  everything  will  be  settled.”  His  eyes 
danced  with  happiness.  44 1 shall  probably  go 
in  a few  days.  I shall  begin  to  be  a man. 

* “I  am  so  sorry  for  girls,  sometimes,”  he 
added,  ingenuously.  “I  don’t  see  what  they 
have  to  give  them  energy  to  live  on.  There  are 
so  few  prizes  for  them  in  life,  while  there  is 
everything  for  a boy.  How  different  life  must 
look  to  you  and  me,  Bettine  ! ” 

“I  suppose  it  does,”  said  she,  demurely, 
“ but  then  I suppose  I have  something  to  be 
thankful  for.  I might  be  a goose,  or  a turkey 
being  fatted  for  Thanksgiving,  and  that  would 
be  worse  than  being  a girl,  wouldn’t  it, 
Archie?” 

“Perhaps,”  said  Archie,  whose  thoughts 
were  far  away. 

“Isn’t  it  a queer  thing,  too,”  said  Bettine, 
just  a little  piqued,  “ that  when  we  are  shut 
off  from  so  much  on  earth,  the  prizes  of  heaven 
seem  to  be  offered  to  women  just  as  well  as  to 
men  ? Of  course  there  must  be  some  mistake 
about  it.” 

“ O,  Bettine!  Bettine!”  cried  Archie,  blush- 


78 


Archie’s  shadow. 


ing,  “what  a lump  of  conceit  you  must  think 
me  ! Girls  are  a great  deal  the  best,  and  they 
are  ever  so  much  surer  of  getting  that  last  and 
greatest  prize,  than  we  are.  You  see  I hardly 
know  what  I’m  saying  to-day.  Aren’t  you  very* 
glad  I’m  going?  But  you  needn’t  tell  me  so 
till  to-morrow.”  And  away  he  dashed,  in  his 
excitement,  — feeling  that  Bettine’s  sympathy 
and  congratulation  would  be  too  much  for  his 
full  cup. 

The  next  morning  dawned  — a sweet,  misty 
September  day.  The  whole  world  was  so  beau- 
tiful to  Archie,  as  he  dressed  near  the  open 
window ! 

“ I shall  miss  some  pleasant  talks  with  Bet-, 
tine,”  he  said,  “and  my  music,”  — he  looked 
affectionately  at  a fine  house-organ,  which  had 
once  been  his  mother’s,  and  which  he  had  been 
allowed,  at  his  eager  request,  to  keep  in  his 
own  room.  “ I have  told  you  so  many  of  my 
secrets,  dear  old  friend,”  said  he,  running  his 
hand  over  the  keys,  “ and  you  were  always  full 
of  sympathy,”  he  involuntarily  touched  some 
minor  chords,  as  his  thoughts  ran  on.  “ And 
dear  little  Thumb  will  grieve  for  me  terribly, 


THE  SHADOW  ASI.EEP. 


79 


but  I shall  be  back  now  and  then,  and  there 
will  be  Ions;  vacations.  Besides  some  things 
will  be  so  much  pleasanter.  Adeline’s  good- 
ness and  forbearance  are  getting  so  oppressive, 
and  Philip’s  jokes,  — I shall  breathe  freer  when 
I am  out  of  their  reach.  It  will  be  easier  to  be 
patient  among  strangers,  who  don’t  know  where 
to  touch  the  sore  spots,  or,  what  is  worse,  make 
such  a show  of  avoiding  them.” 

He  arose,  and  went  down  the  stairs,  whist- 
ling merrily.  The  library  door  was  ajar,  — his 
father  was  already  there.  “ So  much  the 
better,”  thought  Archie,  who  had  feared  his 
happiness  was  to  be  postponed  till  after  break- 
fast. He  was  in  exuberant  spirits,  and  stum- 
bling upon  Mrs.  Moppet,  — the  good  old  house- 
keeper, who  had  been  with  them  ever  since  he 
was  a baby,  — he  flung  his  arms  around  her, 
and  gave  her  a hearty  kiss,  leaving  the  good 
lady  fairly  blushing  with  confusion  and  sur- 
prise. 

“ Yes,  father,”  cried  Archie,  joyfully  obey- 
ing his  summons.  66  Which  college  have  you 
decided  upon  ? And  how  soon  shall  I go  ? 
You  shall  be  very  proud  of  me,  father  ! ” There 


80 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW. 


was  such  a vibration  of  happiness  In  the  tone  of 
his  voice. 

Mr.  Falconer  raised  his  head;  it  was  pale 
and  troubled. 

“Shall  I go  soon,  sir?”  repeated  Archie, 
too  much  absorbed  in  himself  to  notice  any- 
thing amiss.  “ If  it  is  to-day,  I can  be  ready, 
I can  pack  my  trunk,  myself.  I will  not  make 
mother  any  trouble.  I have  kept  half  ready 
this  long  time,  because  I know  you  like  prompt- 
ness.” 

“ Wait  a minute,  Archie,”  said  his  father, 
feeling  that  he  must  put  an  end  to  it.  “ You 
are  not  going  to-day,  nor  to-morrow,  nor,  per- 
haps,— at  all!  At  least,  you  must  give  up 
college,  for  the  present,  my  boy.” 

Give  it  up  ! Archie  could  not  quite  take  in 
the  meaning  of  the  words. 

“ You  are  joking,  father,”  said  he,  with  a 
smile  of  incredulity ; but  his  voice  trembled. 

“ It  is  no  joke,”  said  Mr.  Falconer,  with  an 
effort.  “ I should  like  to  indulge  you,  — it  is 
a great  trial,  but  I cannot  afford  to  send  you, 
Archie.” 

“Afford?”  repeated  Archie,  looking  around 


THE  SHADOW  ASLEEP. 


81 


the  handsomely  furnished  room.  He  did  not 
remember  ever  to  have  heard  the  word  before. 

His  father  understood  the  look.  “ I have 
been  very  unfortunate,  lately,  Archie.  This 
house  doesn’t  belong  to  me  any  longer,  — I 
have  signed  it  over  to  your  stepmother,  in 
pledge  for  some  money  she  has  let  me  have  to 
save  me  from  utter  ruin.” 

“ So  Philip  was  right,”  thought  Archie,  with 
a tight  feeling  at  his  heart.  * 

“ And  are  we  then  dependent  upon  Philip’s 
mother?”  asked  he,  with  a deep  flush. 

“ No,  Archie.  I can  yet  support  my  family, 
but  I must  live  very  closely  for  a year  or  two. 

I confidently  expect  to  retrieve  all,  but,  at  pres- 
ent, I must  guard  against  every  expense.” 

“But  father,”  cried  Archie,  again, — -he 
could  not  bear  to  give  up  this  long-cherished 
hope,  “ there  is  the  money  left  me  by  my  own 
dear  mamma, — it  would  carry  me  through  a 
year,  at  least,  and  I am  sure  she  would  rather 
I spent  it  that  way  than  any  other.  Do,  father, 
say  I may  take  it ! ” 

Mr.  Falconer  turned  from  Archie’s  eager 


6 


82 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW. 


voice,  and  brightening  face.  There  was  a 
long,  ominous  silence. 

“ It  was  in  the  business,  my  boy,”  said  he, 
at  length,  “ It  is  gone,  swept  away  with  the 
rest.  But  I think  God  will  let  me  live  lone: 
enough  to  replace  it,”  he  faltered. 

44  My  dear  father,”  began  Archie,  “ it  is  no 
matter  — ” but  his  head  was  throbbing  violently. 
He  grew  very  pale,  and  sat  down,  leaning  on 
the  table.  His  father  was  deeply  touched  with 
the  blank  wretchedness  of  the  face,  which,  only 
ten  minutes  before,  had  been  so  full  of  life  and 
hope. 

6 4 Archie,”  said  he,  “ you  are  young  yet.  In 
two  or  three  years  I am  almost  sure  I shall  be 
able  to  gratify  you.” 

“Two  or  three  years?  That  is  forever!” 
said  fiery,  impulsive  Archie,, to  himself. 

“ I did  hope,  till  only  last  week,  that  I need 
not  disappoint  you  now,  but  then  Philip  sud- 
denly decided  that  he,  too,  must  go  to  college  — ” 

“Philip?  Philip?”  cried  Archie,  springing 
to  his  feet,  and  fairly  startling  his  father  by  his 
violent  emotion.  “ Is  Philip  going?” 

“ Yes,  Archie,  my  poor  boy,  I know  it’s 


THE  SHADOW  ASLEEP. 


83 


hard.  But  you  must  try  to  bear  it.  I cannot 
refuse  your  mother  anything,  when  she  has  so 
obliged  me.  Don’t  you  see  that  it  is  right, 
Archie?” 

I ‘ 4 Perfectly  right,  father,”  said  Archie,  with 
a painful  effort  at  self-control.  “ But  I must 
go  alone  a little  while  to  think  it  all  over.  It 
is  so  sudden  ! ” 

The  poor  boy  hurried  away,  while  his  father, 
no  less  overcome,  dropped  his  head  in  his  hands. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


THE  SHADOW  AWAKE. 

Philip  ! ” repeated  Archie,  to 


“ And  he  does  not  care  to 


go,  — he  does  not  like  study.  It  is 


oply  because  he  grudged  me  this  little 
happiness.  I shall  remember  it  all  my  life  ! I 
will  never  forgive  him  ! ” 

The-  Shadow  awoke  ; it  sprang  up  like  a strong 
man  armed.  Archie  made  no  effort  to  put  it 
down. 

As  he  passed  the  breakfast  room,  little  Thumb 
caught  sight  of  his  face,  stopped  short  in  his 
breakfast  of  bread  and  milk,  and  a minute  after, 
Archie  felt  the  clasp  of  his  warm  little  fingers. 
]$ut,  for  the  first  time,  he  took  no  notice  of  the 
little  brother.  On  he  went  to  the  garden,  with 
the  longest  strides.  Little  Thumb’s  stout  legs 
were  put  to  their  mettle. 

Bettine  was  talking  witli  Philip  and  Adeline, 


(84) 


THE  SHADOW  AWAKE. 


85 


at  the  fence.  Philip  smiled  pleasantly  as  he 
appeared. 

“ Where  are  you  going  so  fast?  And  what 
will  you  take  for  your  seven-league  boots  ? ” 

Rosette,  the  only  animal  ever  known  to  dis- 
like Archie,  came  snarling  around  his  feet. 

“ Your  sincerity  is  better  than  the  double 
face  of  your  master,”  muttered  Archie,  bitterly, 
as,  with  a hasty  nod,  he  was  passing  them  all 
by. 

But  Bettine  cried  out  with  her  cheerful  voice, 
“ Don’t  be  a bear,  Archie.  Tell  us  what  your 
father  said.  So  you  are  both  going.  Wont 
that  be  pleasant?  Only  we  shall  miss  you  so 
terribly  ! ” 

“Both  going?”  cried  Archie,  impetuously. 
“No,  no,  no  /”  Hasn’t  Philip  told  you?  / 
am  not  going.” 

“How  should  I know?”  said  PhiWp,  in 
quiet  surprise ; although  he  certainly  had  a hint 
to  that  effect,  from  his  mother,  the  night  before. 

“ Well  then,  Bettine,”  said  Archie,  abruptly, 
“ if  I must  tell  the  news,  — father  can’t  afford 
to  send  us  both,  and  Philip  is  the  one  to  go  ! ” 

“Poor  Archie!”  murmured  the  Thumb, 


86 


arohie’s  shadow. 


caressing  the  cold  hand  he  held,  although  he 
could  not,  in  the  least,  understand  the  weight 
of  bitter  disappointment  in  those  few  simple 
words. 

44  You  must  allow  me  to  correct  you  a little,” 
said  Philip,  courteously.  44  By  saying  4 father 
can’t  afford  to  send  both/  I am  afraid  you  are 
giving  Bettine  an  impression  that  I am  keeping 
you  at  home,  whereas  I have  nothing  to  do  with 
it.  I am  going  on  my  own  money,  — at  my 
own  expense.” 

4 6 I beg  your  pardon,  Philip,”  cried  Archie, 
quite  carried  away.  44  You  have  no  property 
as  yet,  it  is  your  mother’s.  She  has  invested  it 
as  she  saw  fit,  and  receives  regularly  the  highest 
rates  of  interest.  This  income  she  has  been  in 
the  habit  of  spending  very  freely,  — of  course 
she  has  a right  to  do  what  she  pleases  with  it,  — 
but  after  other  expenses  are  deducted,  there 
wouldn’t  be  half  enough  to  keep  you  at  college. 
My  father  then  supplies  the  deficiency.  Was  I 
so  very  much  out  of  the  way  ? ” 

46  How  do  you  know  all  this?  ” asked  Philip, 
still  retaining  his  composure,  44  I should  like 
your  proofs.” 


THE  SHADOW  AWAKE. 


87 


“ I have  seen  my  father’s  books,”  cried 
Archie. 

“I  should  not  like  to  say  you  were  wilfully 
misrepresenting  — ” began  Philip. 

“ I should  not  like  to  have  you!”  cried 
Archie,  coming  a step  nearer ; his  blue  eyes 
had  become  almost  black,  and  a little  spark  of 
fire  seemed  burning  in  the  centre.  It  was  the 
Shadow  looking  out  from  them. 

“ Archie  ! Archie  ! ” cried  Bettine,  the  tears 
springing  to  her  eyes,  66  don’t,  don’t  look  so  ! ” 

Archie  struggled  violently  with  his  enemy, 
but  felt  that  he  was  failing.  “ If  I speak  again 
I am  lost,”  thought  he,  desperately ; and  a 
longing  came  over  him  to  hide  himself  in  the 
deepest,  darkest  recesses  of  those  cool  pine 
woods.  There  would  be  safety  and  peace. 

“ He  thinks  it  best  to  give  up  a poor  cause,” 
laughed  Philip,  as  Archie  turned.  “ But  don’t 
run  away,  — you  generally  show  better  fight. 
After  him,  Rosette,  and  bring  him  back  ! ” 

Rosette  sprang  forward,  with  a low  growl. 

Archie’s  head  was  in  a whirl, — the  world 
seemed  spinning  round.  He  turned  and  spoke 
threateningly,  to  the  persistent  animal,  follow- 
ing him  with  such  irritating  growls  and  snaps. 


83 


Archie’s  shadow. 


“ Back,  back  ! ” cried  he  passionately. 

46  At  him,  Rosette,”  said  Philip  again,  with 
a laugh,  echoed  by  the  whole  thoughtless  party, 
as  Rosette,  obediently,  made  another  lunge  at 
his  heels. 

Archie  stopped,  picked  up  a large,  sharp 
stone,  and  deliberately  sighted  Rosette’s  head. 

44  Stop,  stop  ! ” cried  Philip,  who  well  knew 
his  true  eye.,  and  unerring  aim. 

But  it  was  too  late.  There  was  a whiz 
through  the  air,' — the  sharp  missile  struck  just 
where  Archie  intended  — the  luckless  Rosette 
gave  one  sharp  yelp,  and  fell  upon  the  ground. 

They  all  ran  to  the  spot,  Bettine  pushing  off 
a loose  board,  and  coming  through  the  fence. 

44  He  hasn’t  killed  him?”  asked  she  anx- 
iously. 

Philip  made  no  answer,  as  with  some  water, 
hastily  brought  from  the  fountain,  he  bathed 
the  poor  animal’s  head,  and  poured  some  in  his 
mouth.  But  it  was  all  in  vain,  a few  more 
quivers  of  the  light,  graceful  limbs,  and  Rosette 
lay  very  still,  his  loves  and  hates  over  forever. 

A perfect  hush  came  over  the  little  party. 
Archie  stood  leaning  against  a tree,  with  folded 


*•  He  hasn’t  killed  him?”  asked  she,  anxiously.  - Page  88. 


•teJr 


THE  SHADOW  AWAKE. 


89 


arms  and  mouth  tightly  compresed ; while 
Thumb,  his  baby  mouth  quivering  with  aston- 
ishment and  grief,  never  moved  his  eyes  from 
his  brother’s  face. 

“ What  do  you  think  of  such  an  act,  Bet- 
tine?”  said  Philip,  breaking  the  silence  at  last. 

“Cowardly!”  cried  Bettine,  and  the  next 
minute  she  would  have  liked  to  cut  out  her 
tongue.  Hadn’t  she  known  Archie  lon^  enough 

o go 

to  be  sure  that  he  was  suffering  tortures  now  ? 
It  was  cruel  to  add  a feather’s  weight  to  the 
remorse  she  knew  he  was  feeling. 

But  Archie  had  heard.  “Cowardly!”  he 
repeated  in  a confused  way.  What  did  it 
mean?  He  could  not  just  remember,  but  he 
could  look  it  out  in  the  dictionary  some  time. 
In  the  mean  time  he  must  set  it  down  in  his 
mind  somewhere.  Bettine  said  “ cowardly .” 

As  for  Philip,  in  the  midst  of  his  regret  for 
the  loss  of  Kosette,  he  was  conscious  of  some 
consolation.  It  is  a humiliating  vreakness  of 
human  nature,  that  we  are  not  at  all  unwilling 
to  have  our  good  points  brought  into  bolder  re- 
lief by* the  faults  of  others.  Philip  felt  a secret 
satisfaction  in  having  his  superiority  so  clearly 


90 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW. 


shown  before  Bettine  that  day.  He  could  al- 
most forgive  Archie, — Archie,  who  had  been 
his  own  worst  enemy. 

In  the  meantime  Adeline  had  been  preparing 
some  of  her  platitudes. 

46  It  is  a very  dreadful  thing  to  give  way  to 
passion,”  she  said.  “ It  led  to  the  first  murder, 
of  course,  and  every  one  that  has  happened 
since.  Not  that  I mean  that  Archie  has  been 
as  bad  as  Cain,”  she  added,  hastily,  “ of  course 
he  isn’t  quite  Rosette’s  brother.” 

In  spite  of  herself,  Bettine  turned  away  to 
laugh. 

“ But  he  has  shown  much  the  same  spirit. 
Still  we  ought  not  to  set  ourselves  too  much 
above  him.  If  we  are  not  blinded  with  passion 
we  should  be  thankful,  but  humble  too ; and  we 
ought  to  try  to  forgive  Archie.  How  often 
shall  we  forgive  our  brother,  till  seven  times  ? 
Yes,  till—” 

“ O,  don’t  be  such  a humbug,  Adeline,”  said 
Philip,  impatiently. 

Archie’s  hands  were  clenched  tighten  as  he 
still  leaned  against  the  tree. 

i i But  Archie  has  had  a great  deal  to  try  him 


THE  SHADOW  AWAKE. 


91 


to-day ,”  continued  Adeline,  with  patient  sweet- 
ness. “ We  must  try  to  be  considerate  — ” 

Archie  turned  and  fled.  This  was  hardest  of 
all  to  bear  — this  taking  of  his  part  by  Adeline. 
It  wasn’t  enough  that  Bettine  was  against  him, 
but  Adeline  must  be  for  him.  He  could  not  go 
fast  enough  to  get  away  from  it  all. 

On  and  on  he  hastened,  till  the  pine-trees 
stretched  out  their  fragrant  arms,  and  he  rushed 
into  the  coolness  and  seclusion,  almost  with  a 
sob.  Still  on  he  went  till  he  had  penetrated 
the  very  depths.  It  was  almost  with  a feeling 
of  surprise,  in  his  excited  state  of  mind,  that 
he  found  nature  did  not  seem  to  despise  him,  — 
she  did  not  withhold  one  of  her  gifts.  The 
flowers  did  not  turn  their  innocent  faces  from 
him, — the  birds,  singing  of  God’s  love,  did 
not  stop,  — between  the  strophes,  — to  chirp 
and  gurgle  over  his  infirmities.  No,  the  forest 
could  not  have  given  more  of  sweetness,  and 
perfume,  and  song,  if  their  visitor — instead 
of  remorseful  Archie  — had  been  the  beloved 
disciple  coming  to  dream  of  heaven. 

With  a long  sigh  of  relief  at  finding  himself 
at  last,  alone,  he  dropped  upon  a bed  of  moss, 


92 


Archie’s  shadow. 


to  think  over  the  weary,  disgraceful  morning. 
But  was  he  alone  ? There  was  certainly  a slight 
rustle  behind  him,  and  turning  quickly,  Archie 
caught  a glimpse  of  little  Hop  o’  my  Thumb 
trying  to  dodge  behind  a tree. 

The  quick  tears  sprang  to  Archie’s  eyes. 
How  this  innocent  child  loved  him  ! — this  little 
brother,  who  remembered  heaven,  and  was  try- 
ing to  find  his  way  back  to  his  Father’s  house  ! 
His  faithful  little  heart  then,  had  not  been 
turned  away  by  that  cruel  act.  But  he  must 
not  let  him  stay. 

“ You  must  go  back,  dear  little  Thumb,” 
said  he,  drawing  him  from  his  hiding-place,  and 
tenderly  smoothing  back  the  flaxen  curls  from 
his  red,  heated  face.  “ Archie  is  going  a long 
way  farther  into  the  woods,  and  Thumb  would 
get  so  tired.” 

“ No,  I wouldn’t,  Archie,  dear  Archie.  Do 
let  me  stay.  I love  you  more  than  anybody.” 

“ But  I shan’t  get  back  to  dinner,  and 
Thumb  would  be  cruelly  hungry ; and  then  I 
couldn’t  say  a word  to  amuse  him,  for  my  head 
beats  like  the  great  trip-hammer  we  saw  the 
other  day.” 


THE  SHADOW  AWAKE. 


93 


“ I won’t  bother,  not  a bit,”  pleaded  little 
Thumb.  “ I won’t  speak  a word.” 

“ No,  he  must  go,”  said  Archie,  firmly, 
setting  him  face  homewards,  and  pushing  him 
gently. 

Little  Thumb  went  a short  distance,  and 
then  stealthily  turned.  Archie  was  watching 
him,  and  shook  his  head. 

“ You  must  go,  little  Thumb,”  said  he. 
And  then  with  a strange,  morbid  impulse  to 
try  the  child’s  affection  to  the  utmost,  he  added, 
— 66  What  if  I should  pick  up  a stone  ! ” 

Archie  had  a horror  of  himself  while  he  said 
it,  but  the  words  fairly  leaped  from  his  mouth. 

Little  Thumb  replied  with  an  angelic  smile, 
running  back  with 'outstretched  arms:  “ You 
couldn’t  frighten  me,  Archie,  I know  you 
wouldn’t  hurt  me.” 

Archie  caught  the  little  brother  to  his  heart 
with  a quick,  sobbing  breath,  which  the  child 
couldn’t  in  the  least  understand.  Hurt  him? 
what  words  could  express  the  tenderness  with 
which  lie  loved  him  ! what  would  he  not  suffer 
himself  to  save  that  little  heart  one  throb  of 


94 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW. 


But  presently,  he  gently  put  him  from  him. 
It  would  not  be  right  to  cloud  his  sunny  spirit 
with  the  gloom  which  this  day  must  bring  to 
Archie. 

“ You  must  go,  now,”  said  he,  hissing  him 
once  more.  “If  little  Thumb  loves  me,  he 
will  go  straight  home.” 

It  was  the  last  resistless  argument.  The 
child  turned  away  with  a quivering  lip.  Archie 
watched  his  drooping  head,  with  the  curls  now 
and  then  brightening  into  gold,  where  the  sun- 
shine dripped  through  the  leaves.  Then  came 
one  imploring  glance  at  the  turning,  — so  cruel 
to  refuse ; but  Archie  hardened  himself,  and 
shook  his  head.  Then  there  was  a little  clatter 
of  feet  by  the  stony  margin  of  the  brook, 
fainter,  fainter,  — little  Thumb  was  really 
gone. 

“Now  I am  alone;”  said  Archie,  with  a 
long,  painful  sigh.  “ All  alone  with  my 
Shadow  ! ” 

For  he  did  not  attempt  to  deny  it  to  himself, 
— the  Shadow  was  alive,  and  had  shown  itself 
stronger  than  ever  before.  He  would  not  have 
thought  it  possible  a few  hours  before,  that  he 


THE  SHADOW  AWAKE. 


95 


could  have  done  such  a cruel  thing  as  the  kill- 
ing of  poor  Rosette  ! All  the  tenderness  and 
manliness  of  his  nature  recoiled  from  the  deed. 
And  to  think  that  he,  with  human  reason,  had 
lowered  himself  to  the  level  of  beasts,  had  so 
resented  a poor  dog’s  harmless  snapping  and 
growling. 

“ Though  it  was  not  that  made  me  so  angry,” 
said  Archie,  searching  for  some  alleviation ; “ it 
was  not  the  dog,  but  the  insults  of  his  master.” 

But  did  that  make  it  any  better?  Wasn’t  it 
only  more  frightful  when  he  came  to  think  of  it  ? 
Hadn’t  he,  for  a minute,  almost  identified  Ro- 
sette with  his  master?  Didn’t  the  stone  fly 
with  an  added  vigor  and  deadliness,  under  in- 
spiration of  the  thought?  He  did  not  dare  to 
think  of  it.  To  give  Philip  pain  — to  revenge 
himself  upon  Philip  — that  had  been  the  ruling 
motive.  What  good  angel  had  kept  him  from 
throwing  the  stone  at  Philip,  instead  of  Eo- 
sette? He  dropped  his  head  in  his  hands,  in 
utter  self-humiliation  and  horror. 

“ But  I had  a terrible  disappointment  this 
morning,”  he  pleaded  with  himself.  “ No  one 
knows  just  how  great  it  was.  I was  almost 
beside  myself  with  grief.” 


96 


Archie's  shadow. 


“ It  was  a great  weakness,”  returned  his  re- 
lentless higher  self,  “ to  be  so  easily  overcome. 
Great  souls  suffer  and  are  strong . A cour- 
ageous heart  might  have  been  staggered  for  a 
moment,  by  such  a blow,  but  it  would  have  im- 
mediately busied  itself  finding  some  other  road 
to  the  accomplishment  of  its  ends.  And  was  it 
not  very  unjust  to  be  so  angry  with  Philip, 
simply  because  he  had  the  same  desires  which 
you  consider  so  praiseworthy  in  yourself?  If 
you  had  only  come  out  of  your  father's  room, 
determined  to  bear  it  bravely,  if  you  had 
laughed  with  the  rest,  over  Philip’s  speeches, 
and  met  all  the  little  provocations,  calm  and  un- 
moved, like  a rock  buffeted  by  the  harmless  sea- 
waves, — how  much  more  you  would  have  re- 
spected yourself  — how  they  must  all  have 
respected  you  ! As  it  was,  you  heard  but  one 
voice, — you  surrendered  yourself  without  a 
struggle,  to  be  the  slave  of  the  Shadow  ! ” 

Archie  flung  himself  back  upon  the  moss, 
and  wept  in  the  bitterness  of  his  heart. 

“ I can  never  be  anything  nor  do  anything, 
till  I first  conquer  my  Shadow.  ‘ It  resteth  in 
the  bosom  of  fools.’  O,  how  true  I And  I 


THE  SHADOW  AWAKE. 


97 


must  begin  instantly,  or  it  will  darken  my 
whole  life.  What  must  I do  first?” 

His  thoughts  reverted  to  Philip.  4i  Down, 
Shadow  ! down  ! ” he  cried,  between  his  teeth. 
44  Philip  I have  injured.  Is  there  any  way  to 
make  amends?” 

He  thought  busily.  He  had  some  money 
long  laid  by  for  the  expenses  of  that  picnic, 
which  for  one  reason  or  other,  had  been  post- 
poned from  time  to  time.  He  also  knew  a 
dog-fancier  in  the  city,  who,  for  extravagant 
prices,  sold  the  most  valuable  breed  of  dogs. 

44  I shall  buy  him  one,”  cried  Archie.  44  I 
shall  find  the  very  twin  of  Rosette.  Perhaps  it 
will  lack  Rosette’s  chief  virtue  ; it  will  not  hate 
me,  at  first,  but  Philip  can  soon  train  him.” 

Another  suggestion  of  the  Shadow.  How 
cunning  he  was  ! Archie  realized  it  with  sor- 
rowful indignation. 

44  This  is  contemptible,”  he  cried.  44  I will 
not  allow  myself  to  do  Philip  such  injustice.” 

Next  he  passed  on  to  Bettine.  What  was 
that  she  said?  O,  cowardly  ! He  did  not  need 
a dictionary,  now,  as  he  grew  very  warm,  and 
then  shivered  a little. 


7 


98 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW, 


“ It  is  a strong  word.  I think  she  need 
hardly  have  said  it ; and  yet,  it  is  a word  they 
use  in  such  cases,  I think,”  said  poor  Archie, 
trying  to  look  at  the  subject  with  all  fairness 
and  candor.  4 ‘When  a person  in  anger,  kills  or 
injures  some  defenceless  thing,  inferior  to  him- 
self, they  call  the  action  cowardly!  Bettine 
was  right,”  was  the  stern,  impartial  judgment. 
Archie  scorned  to  spare  himself. 

“And  what  can  I do  about  that?  Nothing 
but  apologize,  and  try  to  act  so  in  future,  that 
she  may  gradually  learn  to  trust  me  again. 
She  looked  as  if  she  \yere  half  afraid  of  me 
just  one  minute.  Ah  ! how  my  head  aches. 
I wonder  if  she  saw  the  Shadow  ? how  I hate 
it ! I have  tried  to  be  so  careful  before  Bettine. 
This  is  the  first  time  it  has  ever  really  fallen 
between  us.” 

Thus  Archie’s  thoughts  drifted  from  one 
painful  subject  to  another,  till,  at  last,  his 
throbbing  head,  added  to  the  excitement  and 
sleeplessness  of  the  past  week,  was  too  much 
for  him.  One  minute  he  thought  himself  wide 
awake,  gazing  at  the  trees  tossing  up  their 
graceful  arms  to  the  blue  sky, — the  next,  all 


THE  SHADOW  AWAKB. 


99 


was  lost  in  peaceful  mist,  and  unhappy  Archie 
was  asleep. 

Morning  passed,  and  the  afternoon  shadows 
were  growing  long,  before  he  awoke,  opening 
his  eyes  slowly,  in  the  delicious  languor  follow- 
ing all  that  passion  and  pain.  He  tried  instinc- 
tively to  postpone  the  moment  of  thorough  con- 
sciousness, but  louder  and  louder  grew  the  drip 
of  the  waterfall,  and  the  shrill  cry  of  the  locust. 
Besides  he  gradually  became  conscious  of  a feel- 
ing of  oppression  at  his  breast,  and  a strange 
numbness  of  one  of  his  hands.  Something  was 
clinging  to  it, — perhaps  a poisonous  reptile,  or 
a snake  ! Raising  himself  with  a sudden  effort, 
he  was  quite  confounded  to  find  his  hand  tightly 
clasped  in  a row  of  little  brown  fingers,  while 
upon  his  breast  lay  the  tangled  curls  and  rosy 
cheeks  of  little  Hop  o’  my  Thumb  ! The  child 
roused  himself  at  Archie’s  exclamation,  looking 
at  him  with  sweet,  sleepy  eyes. 

4 ‘ Bad  little  Thumb  ! Have  you  been  here  all 
day?  haven’t  you  been  home  at  all?  didn’t  you 
mind  me?”  cried  Archie,  speaking  as  severely 
as  he  could. 

“ I don't  remember,”  said  little  Thumb,  with 
delightful  unconcern. 


100 


ARCHIE'S  SHADOW. 


“Yes  you  do,  you  haven't  been  home,  you 
haven't  had  any  dinner ; you’re  a wicked  lit- 
tle Thumb ! a depraved,  disobedient  little 
Thumb  ! ” cried  Archie,  but  the  tears  were  run- 
ning down  his  cheeks. 

Little  Thumb  listened  with  a charming  smile, 
as  if  to  the  most  extravagant  praises. 

“ And  what  has  he  been  doing  all  day?  " 

“ Gardens,”  said  Thumb,  concisely,  pointing 
to  a little  collection  of  twigs  and  stones,  “ and 
fishing  till  Archie  went  to  sleep,  and  then  I 
came  and  kept  the  flies  off  of  him,  and  took  care 
of  him.” 

“ You  didn’t  go  to  sleep  yourself?”  smiled 
Archie. 

“Dear  me,  no  !”  said  the  Thumb,  “not  a 

wink.” 

“WeH,  we  must  hurry  home  now, — but 
what  has  become  of  your  stockings  and  shoes?” 

The  Thumb  was  embarrassed. 

“They  hurt  me,”  said  he,  shyly,  and  he 
tried  to  draw  out  of  sight  a small  pair  of  feet, 
red,  and  sadly  blistered  with  the  long,  rough 
way.  IIow  they  had  toiled  to  keep  up  with 
Archie's  long  strides  ! 


THE  SHADOW  AWAKE. 


‘ ,101 


Archie  frowned.  “ This  is  too  bad  ! Why 
didn’t  you  mind  me?  Do  you  think  I can  ever 
again  love  such  a wicked  Thumb  ? ” 

“ O,  yes  ! ” cried  little  Thumb,  with  another 
smile  of  adorable  serenity. 

Archie  could  resist  no  longer.  He  held  out 
his  arms,  and  the  tired  child  clambered  up, 
leaning  his  head  on  his  shoulder.  And  so  they 
came  home  in  the  soft  September  sunset,  the 
happy  Thumb  riding  right  royally,  with  his 
rosy  cheek  pressed  close  to  Archie’s. 

As  they  drew  near  the  scene  of  the  morning’s 
passion,  Archie’s  cheeks  began  to  burn.  The 
task  before  him  was  neither  easy  nor  pleasant ; 

but  he  must  cling  to  his  resolutions.  The  Shad- 

\ 

ow  had  greatly  disfigured  his  past,  he  must  not 
let  it  stretch  its  ugliness  into  the  future.  He 
must  mortify  it  now,  and  kill  it. 

Mrs.  Moppet  was  standing  in  the  door,  look- 
ing anxiously  for  them. 

“ Ah,  Master  Archie,”  said  she,  reproach- 
fully, “we  have  all  been  so  worrited,  though 
we  was  pretty  sure  Master  Wilfred  would  be 
with  you,  somewhere.  Where  have  you  been 
all  day?  But  how  tired  and  pinched-like  you 
look  I Come  right  in  here.” 


102 


atichie’s  shadow. 


She  brought  him  in  the  kitchen,  where  was 
a bright  fire,  not  unwelcome,  for  a chill  mist 
was  following  the  heat  of  the  fall  day.  A bit 
of  roast  chicken,  some  nicely  browned  potatoes, 
and  a spoonful  of  the  reddest  currant  jelly, 
speedily  brought  little  Thumb  down  from  the 
heights  of  self-sacrifice,  and  transformed  him 
into  a quite  common-place,  hungry  little  child. 
Archie  followed  more  slowly. 

“ You  are  so  down-hearted,  Master  Archie,” 
said  Mrs.  Moppet,  as  he  presently  pushed  away 
his  plate,  “ and  I know  jest  what  it's  all  about.” 
Her  full  round  face,  was  red  with  sympathy. 
“ I hope  you  wont  think  I was  meddlin’,  but  I 
was  weedin’  the  flowers  under  the  libery  win- 
dow, when  your  pa  spoke  to  you  this  morning, 
and  I saw  that  your  heart  was  quite  broke. 
It’s  dreadful  hard  for  you,  when  everybody  says 
that  you  have  such  talons.  I’m  sure  you’d 
have  took  the  first  prizes  at  the  school,  and  the 
contradictory  besides,  which  is  a great  honor, 
isn’t  it,  my  dear  ? ” 

Archie  nodded,  with  a smile.  “But  don’t 
let  us  say  anything  more  about  it,  Mrs.  Mop- 
pet. It  is  all  given  up,  you  know.” 


THE  SHADOW  AWAKE. 


103 


€i  That’s  jest  what  I don’t  know,”  said  the 
good  woman,  her  eyes  twinkling,  as  she  rose 
and  went  toward  the  cupboard. 

She  was  rather  a heavy  body.  The  whole 
kitchen  vibrated  with  the  movement,  or  rather, 
as  Archie  fancied,  everything  seemed  to  be  in 
pleasant,  active  sympathy  with  each  motion  of 
the  comfortable  old  soul.  The  bright  skimmer 
on  the  wall,  seemed  to  nude;e  the  twinkling  tin 
pails,  and  wink  and  dimple, — 44  There  she  goes  ! 
bless  her  ! ” while  the  strainer  and  iron  spoons 
rattled  tremulous  applause  upon  their  hooks. 

Back  she  came,  bearing  triumphantly,  a 
broken-nosed  teapot. 

44  Now  there’s  nobody  here  but  ourselves,” 
said  she,  drawing  up  close  to  Archie;  “I  sent 
Susan  and  Jane  on  a goose-chase,  a purpose. 
Now  what  should  you  say  was  in  this  ere  tea- 
pot?” 

44  Tansy  or  catnip,”  said  Archie,  laughing. 

44  Guess  again,”  cried  Mrs.  Moppet. 

44  Maple  sugar?”  ventured  IIop  o’  my 

Thumb. 

44  Sweeter  than  that,”  said  Mrs.  Moppet, 
44  and  has  made  a deal  more  happiness.” 


104 


archie’s  shadow. 


“Ah,  I have  it!”  said  Archie,  mischiev- 
ously, drawing  his  chair  nearer.  “ It’s  love- 
letters  ! ” 

“ Ah,  Master  Archie,  do  you  think  I’d  be 
such  an  old  fool ! Who  would  ever  have  sent 
me  love-letters?” 

If  I had  been  a young  man  about  thirty  years 
ago,  I should  have  sent  you  a bushel,”  laughed 
Archie. 

64  O,  you’ll  never  guess  it,”  cried  the  old 
woman,  blushing  like  a girl.  “ I may  as  well 
show  you.” 

She  shook  the  teapot  over  her  broad  apron, 
and  out  rolled  innumerable  little  brown  paper 
bundles,  which  being  made  to  disgorge,  in  their 
turn,  disclosed  a brilliant  collection  of  silver, 
fractional  currency,  and  some  gold.  Mrs. 
Moppet’s  eyes  danced  at  Archie’s  astonishment. 

“ You  never  suspicioned  I was  so  rich,  did 
yon,  Master  Archie?” 

She  laughed  till  she  fairly  had  to  hold  her 
sides,  and  pant  for  breath,  while  every  kettle, 
dipper,  and  spoon  was  shaking  in  company. 

“ How  much  is  there,  Master  Archie,  if  you 
please  ? ” 


THE  SHADOW  AWAKE. 


105 


44  Eighty-three  dollars  and  ninety-one  cents, 
almost  eighty-four  dollars,’*  said  Archie,  slowly. 

She  nodded  her  head.  44 1 thought  so,  and 
there’s  a matter  of  five  dollars  more,  up  stairs, 
in  a stocking.  And  now,  Master  Archie,  if  I 
might  be  so  bold,  — if  you  would  make  me  so 
proud  and  happy  — ” her  voice  trembled  with 
eagerness.  44  But  I may  as  well  say  it  right 
out,  I want  you  to  take  this  all  for  your  own, 
and  £0  to  collid^e  with  it ! There,  I’ve  done  it.” 

44  O,  Mrs.  Moppet!”  cried  Archie,  greatly 
embarrassed.  The  idea  of  going  to  college  on 
eighty  dollars,  was  so  comical,  and  the  kindness 
was  so  touching.  44  You  are  so  verv  kind.  I 
cannot  thank  you  enough.  But  then  I couldn’t 
possibly  consent  to  take  every  cent  you  have  in 
the  world.” 

44 1 don’t  need  it,  Master  Archie,  not  the 
least.  I’ve  food  and  raiment  more  ’n  I want. 
Please  say  you’ll  take  it.  My  heart  is  just  set 
on  your  goin’,  and  showin’  everybody  what  a 
Falconer  can  do.  They’ve  always  took  uncom- 
mon quick  to  learnin’,  the  Falconers.  You’ll 
turn  out  a much  finer  scholar  than  Master 
Philip.” 


106 


Archie’s  shadow. 


She  was  so  eager,  and  fall  of  pride  and  satis- 
faction. It  was  very  hard  to  tell  the  generous 
soul  that  this  sum,  which  looked  like  a fortune 
to  her,  would  be  only  a drop  in  the  bucket  of 
his  necessary  expenses.  But  there  was  no  other 
way,  and  with  a great  deal  of  circumlocution 
he  managed  to  make  her  understand  what,  at 
first,  her  mind  wholly  refused  to  believe. 

The  poor  old  creature’s  face  was  full  of  mor- 
tification. 44  And  I’ve  had  my  disappointment 
too,  to-day,”  she  said,  fairly  in  tears.  44  I don’t 
know  but  it’s  ’most  as  big  as  yourn.” 

4 4 I believe  it,”  cried  Archie,  taking  her  large 
red  hand.  , 44  You  have  shown  the  biggest, 
kindest  heart  in  the  world  ! I shall  always  re- 
member it.” 

She  shook  her  head  disconsolately  ; but  pres- 
ently looked  up  with  a new  idea. 

4 4 If  you’d  jest  promise  to  take  it  anyhow, 
Master  Archie,  and  let  it  go  as  far  as  .it  would 
toward  some  heart’s  desire  — I think  I could 
feel  more  consigned.” 

44  Could  you?”  cried  Archie,  with  the  smile 
which  unconscious  Moppet  thought  made  him 
more  charming  than  a fairy  prince. 


THE  SHADOW  AWAKE. 


107 


“ Then  you’ll  take  it,  Master  Archie,  wont 
your”  pleaded  she,  brightening. 

44  I must  tell  you  my  plans,  dear  old  Mop- 
pet,” said  Archie.  4 4 1 am  going  to  earn  some 
money  by  teaching,  and  some  other  ways,  and 
if  I cannot  get  quite  enough,  then  I shall  come 
to  you  to  make  it  up.  I’d  rather,  though,  have 
you  keep  it  for  me,  till  I want  it.” 

Mrs.  Moppet  sighed.  “Well,  whichever, 
and  whatever  you  like  best,  Master  Archie ; 
but  now  I’ll  show  you  where  I keep  it, — jest 
here,  see,  behind  the  broken  platter,  and  the 
salt-pot.  Did  you  hear  anything?”  said  she, 
with  a little  start,  turning  quickly.  44 1 thought 
some  one  turned  the  blind  a little  ! ” 

Archie  ran  to  the  window.  44  Not  a soul 
there,  Mrs.  Moppet,”  he  reported. 

44  I don’t  really  suspect  there  was.  But 
there’s  one  bad  thing  about  too  much  money, 
Master  Archie,  — it  is  apt  to  give  the  healthiest 
people  the  nervous,  or  whatever  they  call  it. 
Now  you  must  come  here  jest  when  you  please. 
It’s  all  yourn,  unless  you’re  a mind  to  leave 
five  or  six  dollars  or  so,  for  an  alpaccy  dress  I 
shall  want  by  and  by.  You  needn’t  bother  to 


108 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW. 


tell  me  when  you  take  it,  or  what  you  do  with 
it.  I can  trust  you,  Master  Archie,  whatever 
you  do  will  be  right.” 

6 4 I’m  afraid  you  don’t  know  what  I did  this 
morning,”  said  Archie,  with  a painful  blush. 

6 4 As  if  I’d  heard  anything  else  all  day;” 
cried  Mgs.  Moppet,  indignantly.  44  Such  a 
clatter  as  they’ve  raised,  — and  burying  Rosette 
under  the  big  tree  as  grand  as  any  human  ! 
And  Miss  Bettine,  too,  she  needn’t  have  stood 
round  looking  so  solemn,  she’d  ought  to  have 
known  it  was  an  accident ! ” 

44  It  was?it,  Mrs.  Moppet  — ” 

44  But  that  Bob  Leighton,”  interrupted  the 
faithful  Moppet,  afflicted  with  sudden  deafness, 
44  lie’s  a funny  chip  ! All  day  long  there’s  been 
a string  of  ragamuffins  here  with  dogs  — such 
low  ill-bred  creatures  ! little  bull  dogs,  — some 
of  ’em  with  only  one  eye,  — little  dogs  without 
tails,  lame  dogs,  humbly  yellow  beasts  — there’s 
jest  been  no  end  to  ’em.  And  every  one  said 
they’d  been  told  Master  Philip  was  in  want  of 
a dog,  and  their’n  would  be  jest  the  one  to  suit 
him  ! Of  course  that  was  Bob  Leighton.  Mr. 
Philip  got  pretty  mad  toward  the  last,  and 


THE  SHADOW  AWAKE, 


109 


once  when  there  was  four  tied  right  under  his 
window,  a yelpin’  and  tearing  he  jest  threw 
down  his  chaney  water  pitcher  right  in  the 
midst.”  The  old  woman  chuckled.  4 4 I was 
sorry  for  the  poor  hungry  beasts  though,  and 
when  I untied  ’em  I gave  ’em  each  a bone.  I’ll 
tell  you  what,  Master  Archie,  there’s  nothing 
can  say  6 thank  you,’  plainer  than  a dog’s  tail ! ” 

Archie  had  grown  very  sad  and  silent  again, 
but  Mrs.  Moppet,  wrapped  in  her  own  thoughts, 
did  not  notice  it. 

66  Miss  Adeline  sent  for  Bob,  this  afternoon,” 
she  chuckled  again,  “ and  gave  .him  a track  on 
Aniseed  and  Samphire,  leastways,  I think  that’s 
the  name  Bob  told  me.  He  took  it  so  polite, 
it  would  have  done  your  heart  good,  but  law 
sakes,  when  her  back  was  turned,  he  jest 
went  home  all  the  way  on  his  head,  and  I’m 
pretty  sure  he  made  bobs  to  his  kite  with  it.  I 
s’pose  I’d  oughtn’t  to  say  nothing  against  Miss 
Adeline,”  said  she,  a little  troubled,  “ she  goes 
to  church  very  regular,  and  she  seems  to  make 
a powerful  effort  to  be  good  ; but  there’s  an 
unfortinet  way  about  her,  — it  almost  seems  as 
if  she  sets  folks  against  religion,  sometimes. 
Don’t  you  think  so,  Master  Archie?” 


110 


ARCHIE'S  SHADOW. 


“I  must  not  judge  Adeline  in  anything,” 
said  Archie,  sadly,  “ she  is  far  better  than  I.” 

“ That  may,  or  may  not  be,”  said  Mrs. 
Moppet,  quickly.  “ But  as  for  this  morning, 
Bob  says  you  must  have  been  terribly  badgered. 
Mr.  Philip  was  so  aggravatin’  — ” 

“O,  hush,  Mrs.  Moppet!”  said  Archie, 
rising  hastily.  “ I cannot  let  you  say  a word 
against  Philip.  I had  no  reason  to  be  angry 
with  him,  and  after  — after  Rosette  was  dead, 
he  was  very  generous  and  forbearing.  Good 
night,  Mrs.  Moppet ! ” 

He  caught  up  little  Thumb,  who  had  long 
been  nodding  in  his  chair,  and  hastened  away, 
before  the  partial  old  woman  could  put  in  a 
disclaiming  word. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


UNDER  FOOT. 

HE  next  morning,  Archie  had  made 
quite  a journey  before  the  breakfast 
hour,  which  — on  account  of  Mr.  Fal- 
coner, who  was  something  of  an  in- 
valid— was  generally  very  late. 

Philip  was  standing  at  the  gate,  as  he  came 
up,  red  and  heated,  with  a basket  on  his  arm  ; 
he  turned  away  coolly. 

“ Wait  a minute,  please,”  cried  Archie, 
hastily.  “Philip,  I acted  most  shamefully, 
yesterday.  I was  very  unreasonably  angry 
because  you  were  going  to  college,  and  I was 
not . But  I proved  that  I didn’t  deserve  such  a 
happiness.  I need  just  such  a heavy  disappoint- 
ment for  a discipline;”  he  tried  to  smile. 
“And  Philip,  do  you  think  you  can  forgive  me 
for  my  cruel,  outrageous  act ; and  will  you 
prove  it  by  accepting,  this  ? ” 

(111) 


112 


archie’s  shadow. 


He  opened  the  basket,  and  out  sprang  a dog, 
almost  the  image  of  Eosette,  only,  if  anything, 
it  was  handsomer. 

“ Of  course,”  said  Philip,  quietly,  “ I forgive 
you,  1 did  that  yesterday.” 

“Thank  you!  thank  you!”  cried  Archie, 
impulsively,  feeling,  in  the  fulness  of  his  grati- 
tude, that  he  could  almost  embrace  him.” 

“ But  you  must  excuse  me  from  taking  the 
dog.  I shall  never  care  for  another  as  I did 
for  Eosette.  Thank  you  very  much ; but  I 
consider  the  loss  irreparable.” 

Archie  was  perfectly  stunned.  So  he  could 
not  atone  for  his  sin  ! his  passion  had  led  him 
to  commit  an  injury  which  could  not  be  re- 
paired— he  must  be  in  debt  to  Philip  all  his 
life! 

“ I think  I should  have  taken  it,  in  similar 
circumstances,  whether  I wanted  it  or  not,”  {p 
sighed  Archie  to  himself,  with  one  more  appeal- 
ing glance  at  his  companion. 

But  the  handsome  face  was  quite  impassible, 
as,  — fastening  a sprig  of  mignonette  in  his 
coat,  — with  a courteous  smile,  Philip  turned 
tovvaid  the  hou&e. 


UNDER  FOOT. 


113 


44  Down  ! ” cried  Archie  to  his  enemy.  44  I 
have  no  right  to  be  angry  because  Philip  did 
not  want  the  dog,  and  simply  had  the  frankness 
to  tell  me  so.  Would  you  like  him,  Wilfred ? ” 
he  asked  of  the  child,  who  had  come  running 
out  with  many  expressions  of  wonder. 

44  I would  rather  have  a cunning  little  ter- 
rier,” said  Thumb,  44  with  a little  lock  of  hair 
over  his  funny  nose.” 

44  That  would  be  better,”  said  Archie, 
hastily  ; this  dog  was  too  painfully  like  Rosette. 
44  We  will  change  him  this  very  day.” 

Which  was  accordingly  done,  and  the  happy 
Thumb  named  his  new  possession  — 44  Crib.” 

The  next  thing  Archie  took  upon  himself, 
was  to  return  Adeline’s  Bible,  which  he  had 
found  upon  his  bureau,  marked  in  several 
places. 

W 44  He  that  hath  no  rule  over  his  own  spirit,  is 
like  a city  that  is  broken  down,  and  without 
walls.” 

44  The  discretion  of  a man  deferreth  lib 
anger,  and  it  is  his  glory  to  pass  over  a trans- 
gression.” 

“ Seest  thou  a man  that  is  hasty  in  his 

8 


aechie’s  shadow. 


m 

words?  there  is  more  hope  of  a fool  than  of 
him.” 

These  were  only  a few  of  the  soothing  appli- 
cations, which  Adeline  had  prepared  for  the 
mote  in  her  brother’s  eye. 

The  flush  of  impatience  with  which  Archie 
first  read  them,  had  quite  died  away  when  he 
met  her  a few  hours  afterwards  in  the  hall. 

“ She  has  tried  to  be  faithful  and  kind,”  said 
he,  resolutely.  44  It  is  only  my  pride  that 
rebels  against  her  way  of  doing  it.” 

‘ 6 Adeline,”  said  he,  aloud.  “ I ought  to 
thank  you  for  taking  my  part,  yesterday,  and 
also  for  this  subsequent  kindness  ; ” he  held  out 
the  book,  with  a smile. 

64  I did  not  think  you  would  know  who  did 
it,”  said  she,  complacently.  (As  if  any  one 
could  mistake  the  tact  of  Adeline!)  “But  I 
want  to  tell  you,  Archie,  that  I am  always^ 
your  friend.  Even  the  display  of  your  ungov- 
ernable passion,  yesterday,  did  not  alienate  me ; 

I only  felt  a profounder  pity,  and  desire”  — 
a “Thank  you!  thank  you,  Adeline!”  cried 
Archie,  beating  a most  abrupt  retreat.  Did 
other  people  have  to  struggle  so  desperately 


UNDER  FOOT. 


1 1 5 


with  their  shadows?  He  caught  his  hat  and 
rushed  from  the  house,  nearly  falling  over 
Bettine,  who  was  coming  up  the  steps.  He 
was  not  in  the  happiest  frame  of  mind  to  meet 
her. 

4 6 But  it  had  better  all  be  over,”  he  said  to 
himself.  “Bettine,”  he  continued,  taking  off 
his  hat,  “ I most  humbly  apologize  for  the  pain 
I 'gave  you  yesterday.  My  conduct  was  inex- 
cusable ; you  called  it  by  just  the  right  word  ; 
thank  you  for  showing  me  myself  so  clearly.  I 
hope  some  time  you  will  be  able  to  forgive  me, 
and  like  me  again.” 

He  spoke  very  rapidly  in  his  emotion,  in 
short,  disjointed  sentences.  “How  deeply  I 
have  wounded  him  ! ” thought  Bettine. 

“Iam  sure,  Archie,”  she  began,  “J  have 
nothing  to  forgive  ” — 

Archie  bowed  very  low,  and  was  gone. 
Judging  from  the  morning’s  experience,  it  was 
not  safe  to  hear  the  conclusion  of  the  answer. 

“ But  you  have  not  forgiven  me  /”  said  Bet- 
tine, looking  after  him  with  tearful  eyes. 

That  same  afternoon,  Adeline,  calling  on 
Harriet  Bunscombe,  was  surprised  to  hear  that 


116 


akchie’s  shadow. 


Archie  had  applied  for  a situation  as  teacher,  in 

her  father’s  school. 

“ He  has  some  plan  of  being  very  inde- 
pendent, I believe,”  said  Harriet,  “ and  work- 
ing his  way  through  college.  And  father  says 
it  wont  hurt  him  at  all  to  brush  up  a little  on 
the  rudiments.” 

I am  afraid  Archie  is  rather  young  for  the 
position,”  added  Mrs.  Bunscombe.  “ Some  of 
our  boys  are  exceedingly  trying,  — he  will  need 
the  greatest  self-control  and  patience.  He  has 
plenty  of  that,  I hope,”  said  she,  noticing  that 
Adeline  elevated  her  eyebrows. 

Adeline  communed  with  herself.  Would  it 
be  right  to  deceive  Mrs.  Bunscombe?  “ I 
would  prefer  to  have  you  ask  some  one  else,” 
said  she,  at  last. 

Mrs.  Bunscombe  immediately  saw  there  was 
something  to  tell;  and,  anxious  for  the  well- 
being of  the  school,  she  drew  Adeline  on  with 
a few  skilful  questions. 

Adeline  loved  being  of  importance  ; she  loved 
telling  a story,  especially  where  there  was  op- 
portunity to  sigh  over  some  one’s  faults ; and, 
in  a very  short  time,  Mrs.  Bunscome  was  in 


UNDER  FOOT. 


117 


possession  of  full  particulars  concerning  the 
episode  of  Rosette, 

Scarcely  had  she  finished  the  recital,  when 
Ned  Bunscombe  appeared  from  some  dark 
corner,  where  he  had  been  unnoticed.  His 
face  was  very  red,  and  he  was  muttering  some- 
thing that  sounded  like — 44  mean  ! dishonor- 
able ! ” 

Adeline  rose  uneasily.  Ned  was  a great 
friend  of  Archie’s. 

4 4 I hope  it  is  not  going  to  make  any  differ- 
ence with  Archie,”  she  said.  44  But  when  I am 
asked  direct  questions,  I have  been  taught  to 
think  it  4 dishonorable  ’ not  to  tell  the  truth.” 

Ned  was  opening  his  mouth,  in  reply,  but  his 
mother  stopped  him.  Nevertheless  as  Adeline 
lingered  in  the  hall-door  with  Harriet,  she  heard 
him  say,  — 

44  But  mother,  Archie  is  certainly  just  as 
quick  in  everything  else  as  he  is  in  his  temper ; 
he  would  make  a splendid  teacher,  and  father 
would  be  very  fortunate  to  get  him.” 

44  I’m  afraid  it  would  be  better  to  take  some- 
one who  knows  less,”  replied  Mrs.  Bunscombe. 

44  We  had  so  much  trouble  with  that  passionate 


118 


abchie’s  shadow. 


Mr.  Carr ! Don’t  you  remember,  several  of 
the  younger  boys  were  taken  from  the  school?  ” 

Adeline  went  home  very  uneasy,  trying,  in 
wain,  to  strengthen  herself  with  the  idea  that 
she  had  done  her  duty. 

As  they  all  sat  in  the  library  that  evening, 
she  could  see  that  Archie  was  anxiously  ex- 
pecting something,  and  in  time,  she  became  as 
restless  as  himself.  Redder  and  redder  grew 
his  cheeks,  as  the  clock  struck  the  hours  and 
half  hours,  till,  at  last,  it  was  ten  o’clock,  and 
Archie,  with  a long  sigh,  was  just  rising  to  go 
to  his  room,  when  Susan  came  in  with  a couple 
of  notes. 

Adeline  watched  him  with  fascination,  as  he 
eagerly  tore  them  open.  She  did  not,  at  first, 
understand  why  there  were  two. 

He  read  them,  his  mouth  gradually  settling 
into  a hard,  straight  line,  — a hieroglyphic  which 
Adeline  easily  deciphered,  — he  had  been  re- 
fused ! She  dropped  her  eyes  on  her  book,  and 
did  not  dare  to  raise  them,  till  he  had  gone 
slowly  out  of  the  room. 

But  he  was  waiting  for  her,  as  she  came  up 
the  stairs,  looking  very  grave  and  patient,  with 


TO DEB  FOOT# 


119 


all  the  red  gone  out  of  his  cheeks.  He  was 
holding  a little  book. 

‘‘Did  you  ever  happen  to  see  this  verse, 
Adeline?”  said  lie  very  gently. 

Adeline  looked  down  and  read  simply  this. 

“Life  and  death  are  in  the  power  of  the 
tongue  ! ” 

It  was  enough  ! That  second  note  must  have 
been  from  Jsed  Bunscombe  ! 

Adeline  truly  had  not  meant  to  do  him  this 
harm,  nor,  worst  of  all,  to  have  him  find  out 
just  the  part  she  had  taken.  In  spite  of  her 
fancied  superiority,  she  cared  more  for  Archie’s 
good  opinion  than  that  of  anybody’s  else.  But 
Archie  had  not  a word  of  condemnation,  — his 
own  sin  had  been  too  recent.  Adeline  looked 
up,  deprecatingly,  only  to  meet  a kind,  grave 
smile ; and,  bursting  into  tears,  she  ran  into 
her  own  room. 

“ Archie,”  began  his  father,  a few  days  after, 
“ I know  you  do  not  wish  to  be  idle  — ” 

“ O,  no,  father,”  cried  Archie,  eagerly,  “ I 
am  looking  for  a situation  as  school-teacher. 
I have  had  one  or  two  disappointments,  but  I 
think  I have  heard  of  an  opening  now.  I don't 


120 


auchie’s  shadow. 


mean  to  be  a burden  to  you  any  longer,  father; 
I am  going  to  try  and  educate  myself.” 

44  You  do  not  want  to  be  a burden,  Archie, 
but  what  if  I should  ask  you  to  be  a help  ? ” 

Archie  looked  up,  inquiringly. 

44  One  of  my  clerks  has  been  ill  a long  time, 
and  is  on  the  point  of  leaving  me ; my  son 
Archie  is  well  qualified  to  take  his  place,  and  it 
would  relieve  me  greatly  in  my  embarrassments, 
if  he  were  willing  to  do  it,  and  give  up  his  own 
plana  for  a year  or  two.” 

Archie  turned  very  red,  and  looked  down. 

44  A year  or  two,”  his  father  said,  but  he 
feared  it  would  be  deciding  his  destiny  for  life. 
If  he  once  began,  what  should  keep  him  from 
being  drawn  farther  and  farther  into  the  busy 
whirlpool?  And  what  p contrast  to  all  his 
wonderful  dreams  ! * His  plans  had  been  vague, 
but  he  had  meant  perhaps  to  be  an  author,  and 
leave  behind  him  some  grand  book,  — the  har- 
vest of  a life  of  noble  thoughts.  Or  perhaps  a 
lawyer,  arguing  for  the  right,  in  words  that 
thrilled  men’s  hearts.  And  now  must  his  brain 
shrivel  away  in  a counting-room?  Must  his 
grand  volumes  be  labelled  44  day-book”  or 


UNDER  FOOT* 


121 


4 4 ledger?”  The  ambitious  young  spirit  re- 
belled fiercely  for  a moment.  And  yet  how 
weary  his  father  looked,  as  he  sat  there  await- 
ing his  decision,  how  dispirited  ! And  Archie 
could  do  something  to  lighten  the  load,  which 
was  making  him  prematurely  old.  He  could 
not  refuse  to  go,  and  perhaps — perhaps  it 
might  not  be  forever  ! 

44  I will  do  it  father  ! ” cried  he,  explosively. 

4 4 Cheerfully  ? Archie.” 

44  Cheerfully  ! ” responded  Archie,  a little 
huskily  perhaps. 

His  father’s  smile  and  warm  grasp  of  the 
hand  repaid  him  fully  for  the  moment.  It 
could  not  ward  off,  however,  many  a desperate 
sinking  at  heart,  which  attacked  him  for  weeks 
and  months  afterwards. 

Upon  the  very  day  that  Philip  waved  his 
handkerchief  triumphantly,  from  the  train  bear- 
ing him  away  to  college,  — Archie  began  the 
burdensome  and  monotonous  life  in  his  father’s 
office.  It  seemed  very' bitter.  In  spite  of  his 
resolutions,  he  could  hardly  allow  himself  to 
think  of  Philip,  at  first,  — Philip,  who  was 
soon  writing  such  gay  letters  home,  which  Ade- 


122 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW* 


line  would  read  in  the  evening,  when  Bettine 
came  in  with  her  bit  of  fancy  work.  How  the 
two  girls  would  laugh  over  them,  while  Archie, 
struggling  to  be  just  and  generous,  would  force 
himself  to  admire  them  too. 

But  he  could  not  seem  quite  his  old,  lively 
self.  There  was  especially  a very  evident  re- 
straint between  him  and  Bettine  ; it  began  upon 
the  morning  when  Rosette  was  killed. 

“ She  thinks  me  cowardly,  and  I have  done 
nothing  yet  to  prove  her  wrong,”  Archie  would 
think  sorrowfully,  when  they  met. 

“ He  will  never  forget  it,”  Bettine  in  turn, 
would  say  to  herself.  No  wonder,  she  thought, 
that  he  so  deeply  felt  the  cruel  word  coming 
from  one  to  whom  he  had  never  shown  anything 
but  kindness.  Of  course  they  could  never  be 
quite  the  same  to  each  other  again.  Had  not 
Adeline  told  her  with  what  emotion  Archie  had 
thanked  her  for  having  taken  his  part!  “He 
seemed  to  feel  as  if  I were  his  only  friend,” 
Adeline  had  said.  How  Bettine  longed  to  tell 
him  better,  and  confess  to  him  that  she  had  been 
too  hasty  upon  that  day  ! But  it  was  such  a 
painful  subject  to  approach — it  seemed  almost 
impossible. 


UNDER  FOOT, 


123 


These  evenings,  however,  which  so  greatly 
tried  Archie’s  patience,  were  not  destined  to  last 
forever.  One  night,  towards  the  end  of  the 
winter,  — it  was  the  night  for  Philip’s  weekly 
letter,  — Archie  ran  in  to  Grandfather  Leigh- 
ton’s. 

44  Yon  are  not  happy,”  said  the  old  man, 
looking  at  him  earnestly,  as  he  was  hammering 
away  at  a broken  chair,  after  his  busy,  restless 
fashion. 

44  O,  no  ! ” said  Archie,  quite  as  a matter  of 
course. 

44 1 hope  the  Shadow  has  nothing  to  do  with  # 
it.  IIow  are  those  candles?  burning  brightly?” 

44  Don’t  speak  of  the  candles  !”  cried  Archie, 
with  an  impatient  gesture.  44  Adeline  gives  me 
a half  dozen  every  week.” 

44  Ah,  I see,”  said  Grandfather  Leighton; 

44  and  then  the  Shadow  rises  in  a trice,  and 
snuffs  them  all  out ! ” 

44  I suppose  so,”  laughed  Archie. 

44  Adeline  too  often  uses  words  without 
knowledge,”  murmured  the  old  man.  44  Well, 
let  the  candles  go,  and  come  direct  to  the  sun. 
Is  that  shining  on  you,  Archie?” 


124 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW* 


Archie  hammered  away  with  increasing  en- 
ergy. 

44  If  you  want  to  know  about  the  Shadow, 
Grandfather  Leighton,”  he  said,  presently,  44 1 
think  I am  conquering  it.  I’ve  made  the  strong- 
est resolution  — ” 

Grandfather  Leighton  shook  his  head.  44 1 
would  rather  hear  you  say  something  else, 
Archie.  I shall  never  feel  safe  till  you  come 
and  say — 4 1 have  asked  a great  Friend  to  help 
me,  and  I shall  conquer.  My  trust  is  not  in 
the  resolution  I have  made,  but  in  the  hand  I 
hold.’  ” 

Archie  looked  troubled. 

44  Archie  ! Archie  ! ” cried  little  Thumb, 
rushing  in,  followed  by  Crib.  44  Who  do  you 
think  has  come?  Philip!  he’s  comeback  from 
College  ! ” 

4 4 IIow  does  that  happen  ? ” said  Archie. 
44  It  isn’t  vacation.” 

44  He  is  sick;  he  has  hurt  his  foot;  but  he 
feels  gay,  I can  tell  you,  and  they  are  all  very 
glad  to  see  him.  Do  come,  Archie,  he  tells 
such  funny  stories  ! ” 

Archie  went  slowly  back.  The  library 


UNDER  FOOT. 


125 


looked  very  pleasant  as  he  entered  ; there  was 
a glowing  fire  in  the  grate,  and  Philip  was 
lying  upon  a sofa  in  front,  a little  table  with 
biscuits,  cold  chicken,  and  jellies,  drawn  to 
his  side.  Grouped  around  him,  admiringly, 
were  Mrs.  Falconer,  Adeline  and  Bettine,  lis- 
tening, with  merry  peals  of  laughter,  to  his 
lively  pictures  of  college  life,  and  the  tricks  that 
were  played  on  the  freshmen. 

46  You  are  back  rather  unexpectedly,”  said 
Archie,  coming  slowly  forward. 

44  Yes,”  said  Philip,  44  but  don’t  be  so  over- 
whelmingly cordial  ! it’s  quite  oppressive,”  and 
he  just  touched  the  hand  which  Archie  had 
slowly  extended. 

Bettine  laughed,  while  Archie  blushed  that 
he  had  not  been  more  generous  in  hi3  welcome. 

44 1 shall  make  no  further  exhibition  of  my 
small-minded  jealousy,”  he  said  indignantly  to 
himself ; and  sitting  down  he  took  an  animated 
part  in  the  conversation,  laughing  apprecia- 
tively at  every  sally  of  Philip’s  wit,  even  when 
it  was  at  his  own  expense,  mingled  with  some- 
what irritating  compliments  upon  the  improve- 
ment in  his  disposition. 


/ 


128  Archie’s  shadow  . 

“I  am  glad  I have  had  this  trial  to  night,” 
he  said,  thoughtfully,  when,  at  last  he  was 
alone  in  his  room.  “ Grandfather  Leighton 
seemed  to  doubt  me,  but  I think  I have  proved 
my  strength.  This  has  been  the  hardest  of  all 
the  hard  evenings,  and  still  I have  conquered. 
I am  still  keeping  my  Shadow  under  foot.” 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


UNDER  FOOT,  CONTINUED. 

EEKS  passed ; winter  gave  way  to 
spring,  and  spring  to  summer ; and 
Philip,  happy,  careless,  unconcerned, 
was  yet  at  home.  Archie  wondered, 
day  after  day,  that  he  seemed  to  give  himself 
no  uneasiness  about  his  studies. 

“ When  are  you  going  back,  Philip?”  he  at 
length  ventured  to  ask. 

“ All,  hadn’t  I told  you  !”  said  Philip,  “ I 
am  not  going  at  all,  because  — ” he  paused. 

Philip  had  a peculiarity,  which  ought  to  have 
been  mentioned  before,  — a way  of  beginning 
a sentence,  then  pausing,  and  leaving  his  hearer 
to  wait  an  indefinite  time  for  the  most  impor- 
tant half  of  the  answer.  This  was  especially 
irritating  to  a person  of  Archie’s  disposition. 

It  is  hard,  on  a winter’s  day,  to  knock  at 
some  outer  door, — to  know  that  the  people 
(127) 


128 


akohie’s  shadow, 


within  hear  you,  but  that,  sitting  by  their  warm 
fires,  they  are  quite  indifferent  how  long  they 
may  keep  you  shivering  in  the  wind  and  sleet. 
But  harder  yet,  is  it,  if  you  hear  a fumbling  at 
the  lock,  if  you  almost  feel  the  warm  air  from 
within,  and  then  the  person  who  might  admit 
you,  goes  away  in  a fit  of  absence  of  mind, 
leaving  you  the  choice  of  knocking  again,  or 
going  away  in  despair.  After  this  fashion 
Archie  generally  had  to  wait  at  the  portal  of 
Philip’s  mouth.  He  had  tried  to  school  himself 
to  patience  in  the  matter ; he  would  begin  to 
count  rapidly  in  German  or  French,  a hundred, 
two  hundred,  a thousand,  sometimes ; he  kept 
difficult  mathematical  problems,  which  he  at- 
tacked with  fury  in  these  moments ; he  recited 
Latin  verses. 

“ Because — ” continued  Philip,  slowly,  upon 
the  present  occasion,  “ because — ” he  stopped 
to  catch  a fly  upon  the  window-pane,  “ be- 
c-a-u-s-e  — ” 

Archie  began  to  whistle  and  draw  on  his 
gloves.  “ Good  morning,  Philip,  it  is  time  for 
me  to  go.  Perhaps  you  will  be  good  enough 
to  finish  that  sentence  to-night.” 


tJNDEH  FOOT,  CONTINUED. 


129 


“ What  a bomb-shell  you  are,  Archie  ! Can’t 
you  wait  a half  minute.  I was  going  to  say, 
because  the  physicians  think  I am  not  strong 
enough  for  such  a course  of  study.  I must 
have  a more  active  life.” 

The  two  boys  looked  steadily  at  each  other  a 
minute.  Philip  certainly  showed  no  signs  of 
failing  health.  Besides  Archie  had  heard 
through  Ned  Bunscombe,  some  faint  rumors  of 
a college  scrape,  and  that  Philip’s  coming  home 
had  not  quite  been  a matter  of  his  own  volition. 
However,  such  accidents  often  happen,  and 
Philip  might  probably  have  gone  back  in  a few 
weeks,  had  he  pleased.  The  true  reason,  was, 
as  Archie  already  knew,  that  he  hadn’t  the 
slightest  taste  for  sucli  a life.  But  everything 
was  kept  very  quiet.  Adeline  and  Bettine  re- 
ceived Philip’s  explanation  as  a matter  of  course, 
and  before  long  it  seemed  almost  forgotten  that 
he  had  ever  tried  the  experiment. 

But  Archie’s  dreams  and  ambitions  revived 
in  full  force.  Why  would  it  not  now  be  possi- 
ble for  him  to  go  in  the  fall?  Every  night, 
through  the  beautiful  month  of  June,  as  he 
escaped  from  the  heated  back  office,  and  took 
9 


akchie’s  shadow. 


130 

his  way  homeward,  meeting  little  Thumb  and 
Crib  at  a bend  of  the  road, — his  heart  seemed 
overflowing  with  happiness.  Life  was  very  in- 
toxicating again,  and  he  would  pour  into  the 
child’s  ears  the  most  gorgeous  pictures  of  what 
he  meant  to  do,  till  the  Thumb  would  clap  his 
hands  with  excitement. 

“ And  what  have  you  been  about,  little 
Thumb  ? ” he  asked  one  day. 

4 6 O,  playing,  and  going  to  see  sick  little 
Peter  Crane,  with  Mrs.  Moppet.  I saved  my 
strawberries  for  him  ; wasn’t  that  right?  Mrs. 
Moppet  told  me  the  Lord  says,  6 Come  ye 
blessed,’  to  boys  that  go  to  see  other  sick  little 
boys.  Wouldn’t  Bettine  say  that  was  a 
i crumb ,’  Archie?  I’m  pretty  sure  I’ll  find  it 
Some  time  when  I’m  looking  for  our  Father’s, 
and  Mrs.  Moppet  thinks  so  too.” 

He  chuckled  in  innocent  triumph,  and  was 
immediately  off,  helping  Crib  chase  a belated 
butterfly. 

Archie,  for  a moment,  was  touched  with  the 
contrast  between  his  aims  and  those  of  his  little 
brother.  He,  himself,  was  kind  to  the  poor, 
but  from  no  high  and  ruling  motive  ; his  deeds 


UNDER  FOOT,  CONTINUED. 


131 


of  mercy  and  charity  were  only  the  almost  un- 
conscious impulses  of  a generous  nature, — mere 
slight  deflections  in  the  strong  current,  setting 
toward  earthly  honors  and  triumphs ; while 
little  Thumb’s  leading  thought,  through  all  the 
distractions  of  marbles,  tops,  and  kites, — was 
still  how  to  find  the  way  home  to  his  Father’s 
house. 

Archie  almost  wished  the  idea  had  never 
entered  the  child’s  head.  There  was  no  sickly 
sentiment  about  Thumb,  but  his  very  practical, 
matter-of-fact  way  of  speaking  of  that  home- 
ward journey,  made  it  seem  so  real  and  possible  ; 
his  eyes  grew  dim  at  the  thought  of  how  much 
would  be  gone  from  his  life,  if  some  day  he 
should  miss  the  touch  of  that  little  clinging 
hand. 

But  Archie  turned  quickly  from  these 
thoughts  to  something  more  pleasant.  The 
Fourth  of  July  was  approaching,  and  there  was 
to  be  quite  an  unusual  celebration  in  the  city, 
with  speeches  and  music ; and  what  was  to 
make  the  exercises  most  deeply  interesting, 
a handsome  prize  had  been  offered  for  the  best 
original,  patriotic  poem. 


132 


Archie's  shadow. 


Archie  had  determined  to  be  one  of  the 
competitors  from  the  very  first.  Night  after 
night,  coming  home  late  and  tired,  he  had 
seated  himself  at  his  beloved  organ,  Thumb 
upon  one  side,  and  Crib  upon  the  other,  and 
played  till  he  had  charmed  away  all  sense  of 
fatigue,  and  worked  his  excitable  nature  up  to  a 
kind  of  inspiration.  Then  snatching  his  pencil, 
he  had  dashed  off  a verse  of  his  poem.  Now, 
at  last,  it  was  finished ; his  whole  heart  had 
been  in  it ; he  could  not  read  it  without  emotion. 
But  what  would  the  world  say?  he  felt  that  he 
ought  to  have  some  one  else’s  opinion,  before 
offering  it  to  the  committee,  and  with  much 
shrinking,  he  decided  to  put  it  to  the  test, 
before  he  slept  that  night. 

He  was  comine;  home  much  earlier  than 
usual,  at  that  very  moment,  to  join  in  a walk, 
which  was  to  be  taken  in  the  woods,  up  the 
river  road.  He  decided  he  would  take  the 
precious  manuscript  with  him  at  once,  and 
submit  it  to  them  all.  Philip, and  Bettine  both 
had  very  good  taste  in  such  things ; and  if 
Philip  were  a little  severe,  it  would  probably  be 
just  what  he  needed. 


UNDER  FOOT,  CONTINUED, 


133 


But  they  had  taken  a very  long  walk,  and 
were  already  upon  the  return,  before  Archie, 
wTith  burning  cheeks,  had  mustered  courage  to 
act  upon  his  decision. 

“Will  you  listen  to  this  a moment?  ” he 
cried,  unfolding  the  document.  “ It  was 
written  by  a person  for  the  prize  on  the 
Fourth.” 

“ Yes,”  said  Bettine,  laughing,  “ if  a person 
will  read  loud  and  plain.” 

“How  quick  she  is,”  thought  poor  Archie,  as 
he  began  in  a trembling  voice. 

It  was  a grand  rodomontade,  very  enthusias- 
tic and  full  of  fire,  but  evidently  written  by 
some  one  very  young.  There  were  no  com- 
ments made,  however,  till  the  second  verse. 

“ The  hearts  with  foreign  power  oppressed” 

read  Archie,  a little  more  steadily,  — 

“ Cry  out  with  eager  yearning, 

‘ We  come!  O,  splendor-lighted  West! 

Where  freedom's  fires  are  burning! 

We  hear  thy  voiee  of  glorious  pride, 

From  cot,  from  lordly  manor, — 

Oppression  finds  no  place  to  hide, 

Beneath  Columbia’s  banner!  ' ” 


134 


archil’s  shadow 


“ Doesn’t  it?”  asked  Philip,  dryly. 

“ Why,  no,”  said  Archie,  somewhat  con- 
fused, “ that  is,  poetically  speaking.  Of 
course,  there’s  a little  something  wrong:  here 
and  there,  but  we’re  making;  that  all  right  as  fast 

7 o o 

as  we  can.” 

“ Well,  go  on,”  said  Bettine,  kindly. 

46  The  next  verse  is  an  allusion  to  the  war,” 
explained  Archie. 

“ i In  vain  with  traitorous  hearts  allied, 

War  pours  his  fiery  chrism,-— 

The  stars  and  stripes  shall,  purified, 

Rise  from  the  fierce  baptism ! 

Ah,  sweet  for  God  and  right  to  share 
The  martyred  braves’  communion ; 

To  breathe  in  death  one  deathless  prayer  — 

* God  save  the  dear  old  Union  ! ’ ” 

“ And  then  here  is  the  chorus,  Bettine,”  con- 
tinued Archie,  his  voice  shaking  again,  — he 
felt  it  all  so  deeply. 

“‘O,  happy  land, 

Thy  sons  all  stand 

With  hearts  on  fire  for  brave  endeavor  ! 

Shame  ne’er  shall  bow 
Thy  star-crowned  brow, 

Hurrah ! our  native  land  forever  I ~ 


UNDER  FOOT,  CONTINUED. 


135 


“Hurrah!”  cried  little  Thumb,  while  Crib 
barked  wildly.  If  Archie  had  delivered  himself 
of  so  much  Greek,  in  the  same  grand  tone  and 
manner,  the  effect  would  have  been  precisely 
the  same  on  the  faithful  pair.* 

Then  followed  a somewhat  embarrassing  si- 
lence. Poor  Archie  looked  timidly  at  his  critics. 

“ It  strikes  me,”  said  Philip,  “ that  you  have 
been  a little  too  generous  with  the  fuel  for  such 
warm  weather.  We  strike  fire  almost  every 
other  line ; it’s  a perfect  bundle  of  matches  ! ” 
Bettine  laughed  heartily,  although  a moment 
before  she  had  been  quite  impressed. 

“ I believe  you  are  right,  Philip,”  said 
Archie,  his  face  crimson,  but  with  a brave  effort 
at  control.  “ 1 was  thinking  myself  that  per- 
haps it  would  be  better  to  say  in  the  chorus  — 
c with  hearts  that  yearn  for  brave  endeavor. 
Thank  you,  I’ll  think  of  it.  Will  you  hear  the 
last  verse  ? ” 

“ Of  course  we  will  ! ” cried  Bettine,  touched 
with  his  humility,  and  already  regretting  her 
thoughtless  laugh. 

“ ‘ Columbia  ! fairest  of  all  lands  ! 

What  glory  lies  before  thee  I 


136 


akchie’s  shadow. 


Still  lift  on  high  imploring  hands, 

See,  heaven  is  smiling  o’er  thee ! 

Thou  Conqueror,  King,  behold  her  bow. 

Bless  Thou  her  fair  oblations, — 

So  shall  she  ever  sit,  as  now, 

A Queen  among  the  nations  ! 

For,  happy  land ! 

Her  sons  all  stand, 

With  hearts  that  yearn  for  brave  endeavor ! * ” 

Archie  sprang  to  his  feet  in  a fever  of  enthu- 
siasm, his  eyes  glowing,  his  cheeks  burning.  It 
was  one  of  those  transformations  that  came  to 
him  sometimes.  “ How  beautiful  he  is  ! ” very 
plainly  said  the  eyes  of  both  Adeline  and  Bet- 
tine. 

“ Shame  ne’er  shall  bow ! 

Thy  star-crowned  brow ! 

Hurrah  ! our  native  land  forever  l * ” 

he  finished,  vociferously  assisted  by  Bob,  and 
little  Thumb. 

Bcttine  was  quite  carried  away ; she  quite 
forgot  her  respect  for  Philip’s  wisdom  and  su- 
periority in  years,  and  did  not  wait,  as  usual, 
for  his  opinion. 

“ That  is  splendid,  Archie  ! 99  she  cried.  “ I 
don’t  believe  there  is  anything  you  can’t  do  ! ” 


UNDER  FOOT,  CONTINUED. 


137 


“Judging  by  that  splurgy,  boastful  dog- 
gerel ? ” whispered  Philip ; but  Archie’s  start 
and  quick  color  showed  that  he  had  heard  it. 

“ Is  that  really  your  honest  opinion,  Philip  ? ” 
said  he,  earnestly. 

“ Well,”  began  Philip,  slowly.  “ Ah,  Bet- 
tine,  there  is  a caterpillar  on  your  hat ; shall  I 
knock  it  off?  There,  what  was  I saying,  — 
anything  ? O,  yes  — yes  ” — 

Archie  had  seized  a little  stick,  and  was>„  fu- 
riously beheading  every  daisy  and  dandelion 
within  reach. 

“ The  fact  is,  my  dear  fellow,”  concluded 
Philip,  at  last,  “ I would  advise  you,  as  a 
friend,  not  to  send  it.  It  has  some  good  points, 
but  I am  afraid  it  is  open  to  a great  deal  of  rid- 
icule.” 

“ Unjust ! Envious  ! ” suggested  the  Shadow, 
struggling  violently  under  Archie’s  feet.  A 
blur  came  before  his  eyes;  he  could  not  trust 
himself  to  speak,  and  so  strode  rapidly  ahead. 

“ You  cannot  touch  that  boy’s  vanity  with  a 
feather  ! ” .said  Philip,  looking  after  him. 

“ But  do  you  really  think  the  verses  so 
poor?”  asked  Bettine,  regretfully.  “Archie 
has  had  so  many  disappointments  lately  ” — 


138 


Archie’s  shadow. 


“ O,  they  have  some  merit,” said  Philip,  care- 
lessly, “ the  rhymes  are  strung  together  tolera- 
bly well ; but  it  sounds  so  young,  so  very 
young  ! ” 

Bettine’s  face  fell ; she  thought  she  had  seen 
published  verses  so  much  worse, — but  then 
Philip  must  know. 

“ What  a nice  poem  you  could  write,  Philip,” 
said  she,  reflecting  upon  his  accomplishments 
and  powers  of  criticism. 

“Perhaps,”  said  he,  modestly,  but  with  a 
smile  that  said,  — “ Of  course.” 

“ I wish  you  would  try,”  said  Bettine. 

“Do  you?”  said  he,  looking  at  the  pretty, 
flushed  face,  admiringly.  “Perhaps  I will, 
then.  I hardly  thought  it  would  pay ; but  the 
queen's  wishes  are  commands  ! ” and  he  gayly 
touched  his  hat,  to  Bettine’s  pleasurable  confu- 
sion. 

“ Try  it,  Philip,”  cried  Bob  Leighton,  rolling 
before  them  on  hands  and  feet,  like  a curious 
kind  of  wheel.  “ You  couldn’t  begin  to  come 
up  to  Archie,  to  save  your  life  ! ” 

Philip  took  not  the  slightest  notice  of  him. 
“ Mind,  Bettine,”  he  continued,  “ I don’t  say 


UNDER  FOOT,  CONTINUED. 


139 


but  what  Archie  has  talent,  but  I am  afraid  he 
will  never  do  much  with  it,  — he  is  an  ill-bal- 
anced character ; his  hasty  temper  is  always 
throwing  him  off  the  track.  It  is  such  a pity  ! ” 

44  Yes,”  murmured  Adeline,  putting  in  a 
complacent  oar.  4 6 4 A city  broken  down,  and 
without  walls.’  ” 

44  O,  gammon!”  cried  irreverent  Bob. 
44  But  lie’s  a city  after  all,  and  the  rest  of  you 
are  little  one-street  villages  by  the  side  of  him  ! ” 

Philip  shrugged  his  shoulders.  44  It  isn’t  the 
last  decision  of  the  supreme  court ! ” said  he, 
quietly. 

44  And  as  for  being  without  walls,”  pursued 
Bob,  reddening,  44  he  hasn’t  any  walls  of  selfish- 
ness and  meanness,  like  some  people,  that’s  a 
fact ! You  can  get  right  at  him.  You  don’t 
any  of  you  know  Archie  ; but  the  poor  folks  do. 
Did  you  see  his  faded  neck-tie,  to-day,  Bettinet 
and  the  patch  on  his  boot?  that  meant  a garden- 
chair  for  little  Peter  Crane  ! And  I could  tell 
you  other  things  ” — 

44  I am  so  glad,”  said  Adeline,  in  a low  tone, 
joining  herself  to  Bob.  44  I have  so  often 
talked  with  Archie  upon  this  very  subject,  — 


140 


akchie's  shadow. 


the  duty  and  pleasure  of  4 lending  to  the  Lord, 
— but  he  is  so  reserved,  I could  not  tell 
whether  my  words  had  any  effect  or  not.  It  is 
very  pleasant,  Bob,  when  you  have  cast  bread 
upon  the  waters,  to  find  it  returning  to  you  after 
many  days.” 

“’Fiddlesticks!”  cried  Bob.  44  I beg  your 
pardon,  I mean;  ” his  mind  wTas  evidently  be- 
coming very  chaotic.  44  So  it  is  all  owing  to 
you  that  little  Crane  got  the  chair?  Well,  now 
Adeline,  how  much  do  you  really  think  you 
ought  to  give  to  the  poor?  ” 

44  Archie  and  I had  a long  talk  about  that, 
and  I told  him  about  the  young  man  in  the  Bi- 
ble, who  was  required  to  sell  all  that  he  had, 
and  give  to  the  poor.” 

44  Was  Archie  willing  to  do  that?”  asked 
Bob,  quickly. 

44  O,  no  ! far,  far  from  it.” 

44  But,  of  course,  you  were,”  said  Bob,  his 
eyes  twinkling. 

44 1 hope  so,”  said  Adeline,  meekly,  if  it  were 
required  ” — 

She  stopped  with  a slight  shriek ; for,  instead 
of  Bob’s  merry  head,  a pair  of  stout  shoes  — 


UNDER  FOOT,  CONTINUED, 


141 


soles  uppermost  — were  travelling  on  a level 
with  her  shoulder.  The  boy’s  mind  had  re- 
quired the  promptest  measures  for  relief;  he 
could  bear  no  more. 

Just  then  they  rounded  a little  projection, 
and  a clearing  in  the  woods  gave  them  a view 
of  the  river,  shining  like  gold  in  the  level  rays 
of  the  descending  sun.  Under  a tree  over- 
hanging the  bank,  sat  Archie,  busily  contriving 
a fishhook  for  Thumb.  His  composure  was 
quite  restored.  There  had  been  a severe  strug- 
gle with  the  Shadow,  but  it  was  still  under  foot ; 
it  did  not  trouble  the  beautiful  smile  with  which 
he  looked  up,  as  they  all  ran  to  throw  them- 
selves by  his  side. 

“ Why  did  you  run  away,  Archie?”  asked 
mischievous  Bob.  “Don’t  you  know  it  isn’t 
safe  to  leave  your  friends  behind  you,  — they 
talk  about  you.” 

“ But  I left  Bettine  behind  me,”  smiled 
Archie.  “ I am  willing  to  trust  myself  with 
Bettine.”  But  he  looked  at  her  very  keenly, 
nevertheless. 

Bettine  colored  deeply. 

“Archie,”  whispered  Adeline,”  “ you  may 


142 


akchie’s  shadow. 


always  be  sure  of  one ; there  is  one  who  never 
fails  to  take  your  part.” 

Archie's  expression  was  not  one  of  unmixed 
gratitude. 

“ Bob,  why  must  you  always  be  raising  a 
tempest  in  a teapot?”  cried  Philip,  languidly. 
46  I proclaim  a truce.  Let  us  enjoy  this  luxury 
a few  minutes,  in  peace  ! ” he  threw  himself 
back  upon  the  grass. 

Restless  Bob  ran  down  the  bank  to  help  little 
Thumb  in  his  fishing.  The  rest  followed 
Philip’s  example,  falling  into  day-dreaming,  as 
they  gazed  on  the  pale  summer  sky,  and  the 
dim  little  islets  up  the  river. 

Suddenly,  a piercing  scream  from  Bettine, 
brought  them  all  to  their  feet.  A brown 
stump,  just  visible  in  the  grass,  upon  which  she 
had  been  leaning  her  elbow,  had  suddenly 
begun  to  move,  and,  before  her  horror-stricken 
eves,  it  had  expanded,  unfolded ; a slender, 
brilliant  neck  had  curved  towards  her,  and 
Bettine,  expending  all  her  energies  in  that  one 
shriek,  sat  paralyzed  and  fascinated  before  the 
“ coiled  death  ! ” 

It  was  a formidable  enemy.  Philip  hastily 


UNDER  FOOT,  CONTINUED. 


143 


drew  his  penknife,  looking  for  a stout  twig; 
but  before  it  could  possibly  be  cut,  the  dart 
would  have  been  made  ! Archie  sprang  for- 
ward, with  blazing  eyes,  catching  the  monster ; 
though,  in  his  excitement,  not  quite  so  near  the 
head  as  he  intended  ; there  was  room  for  a 
quick,  enraged  turn,  swifter  than  lightning,  and 
Archie  felt  a cruel  pang  just  above  his  bared 
wrist. 

“It  hasn’t  bitten  you!”  exclaimed  Philip, 
with  unusual  interest. 

“ Yes,  it  has  ! it  has  ! ” cried  Bob,  clamber- 
ing up  the  bank,  and  turning  very  white. 
“ What  shall  we  do?  it  will  kill  him  ! ” 

There  was  the  faintest  exclamation  from 
Bettinc,  which  no  one  heard  but  Archie.  He 
turned  quickly,  with  one  of  those  smiles,  which 
were  an  illumination. 

“It  is  not  of  the  slightest  consequence, 
Tiny,”  said  he,  (he  had  not  called  her  Tiny  for 
months,)  and  flinging  the  snake  to  the  ground, 
lie  placed  his  heel  on  the  writhing  head,  and 
held  out  his  hand  for  Philip’s  open  knife. 

Very  coolly  and  deliberately  he  ran  the  sharp 
blade  around  the  fang-marks,  as  if  he  had  been 


144 


akchie’s  shadow. 


whittling  a piece  of  wood  instead  of  his  own 
flesh  and  blood. 

Bob  drew  a sharrp,  hard  breath  of  admiration. 

“ I beg  your  pardon,  Bettine,”  cried  Archie, 
suddenly,  catching  sight  of  her  colorless  face. 
“ I have  been  very  thoughtless  and  rough  to  do 
this  right  before  you  ; ” he  hastily  wrapped  his 
handkerchief  around  it.  “Please  don’t  think 
any  more  about  it.” 

“Is  there  any  danger?”  just  whispered 
Bettine. 

“No, — -thank  you  for  caring,  — not  the 
least ! I think  I have  put  a stop  to  that.  But 
I must  hurry  home  for  something,  — I think  I 
will  take  the  short  cut.  Don’t  let  me  spoil  the 
party, — you  must  come  home  leisurely,  — it 
would  be  a shame  to  lose  this  lovely  evening.” 

“Doesn’t  it  pain  you  very  much?”  again 
asked  Bettine. 

“ O,  no!  no!  Thank  you,  again.  The 
merest  pin-prick.” 

“ Let  me  tie  mu  handkerchief  around  it,”  said 
Adeline,  who  had  gradually  emerged  from  some 
thicket,  where  she  had  retreated  at  the  first 
alarm.  “ I should  feel  it  an  honor,”  she  in- 
sisted. “ You  really  must  let  me.” 


UNDER  FOOT,  CONTINUED. 


145 


Archie,  with  a sigh,  submitted  to  have  the 
useless  little  web  of  embroidery  tied  around, 
and  then,  with  a quick  wave  of  the  hand,  and 
a cheerful  smile,  he  plunged  into  the  woods. 
And  after  him,  in  spite  of  his  entreaties,  ran 
Bob,  little  Thumb,  and  Crib. 

It  was  a most  break-neck  race  over  fences 
and  fields,  till,  at  last,  they  all  arrived  breath- 
less, at  a blacksmith’s  shop  on  the  very  out- 
skirts of  the  city. 

“ Wait  for  me  a minute,  and  keep  little 
Thumb  back,”  shouted  Archie  to  his  compan- 
ions, somewhat  in  the  rear. 

But  curious  Bob  pressed  on.  He  saw 
Archie  exchange  a few  hasty  words  with  the 
workman,  and  then  unwind  his  handkerchief, 
while  the  man  took  up  a slender  rod  of  red  hot 
iron.  The  secret  was  out. 

“ lie  is  going  to  burn  the  cut ! ” shuddered 
Bob,  stealing  out  with  creeping  flesh. 

But  when  Archie,  in  a few  minutes,  came 
walking  out,  pale,  but  perfectly  unconcerned, 
even  to  the  point  of  smiling  at  little  Thumb, 
who  had  arrived  a half  minute  too  late,  — Bob 
looked  at  him  with  a curiosity  not  unmixed  with 
10 


146 


abchie’s  shadow. 


veneration.  For  once  In  his  life  he  was  quite 
silent,  as  he  walked  on  by  Archie’s  side,  think- 
ing it  all  over.  He  should  never  feel  quite  sat- 
isfied with  himself,  he  thought,  till  he  had  been 
placed  in  some  very  exciting,  perilous  circum- 
stances, and  had  acted  in  a grand,  heroic  way, 
— in  fact,  just  exactly  like  Archie. 

In  the  meantime,  the  thoughts  of  the  three, 
coming  slowly  down  the  river  road,  — were  no 
less  occupied  with  the  same  subject. 

“ To  think  that  I could  ever  call  Archie 
cowardly  ! ” said  Bettine,  remorsefully. 

“ You  certainly  ought  not  to  blame  yourself 
for  that,”  replied  Philip,  “it  was  the  right 
word  in  the  right  place.  Archie  has  shown  to- 
day, that  kind  of  physical  endurance  and  insen- 
sibility to  pain,  which  is  always  very  taking  and 
fascinating.  I don’t  wonder  that  you  admire 
it,  — everybody  would  do  the  same,  — but  he 
is  entirely  lacking  in  a higher  kind  of  courage. 
You  might  chop  him  in  pieces,  and  his  pride 
would  help  him  smile  to  the  last ; but  only 
touch  his  vanity  or  self-love  with  the  finest 
cambric  needle  — and  lo  1 • tornado,  whirlwind 
and  earthquake  I ” 


UNDER  FOOT,  CONTINUED. 


147 


Betline  was  displeased,  especially  as  she 
could  not  help  seeing  a kind  of  half  truth  in 
Philip’s  judgment. 

“ I don’t  feel  like  finding  fault  with  Archie, 
to-day,”  said  she,  slowly. 

6 6 Of  course  you  don’t,”  said  Philip,  warmly. 

6 4 But  Bettine,  one  thing  more.  I don’t 
wish,  in  the  least,  to  undervalue  anything 
Archie  has  done,  but  there  really  was  not  the 
slightest  necessity  for  his  making  such  a martyr 
of  himself.  Noble  impulses  are  very  fine,  but 
there  is  something  better.  Some  one  has  said, 
4 If  you  are  in  imminent  danger,  and  have  two 
seconds  given  you  to  escape  from  it,  spend  one 
of  those  seconds  in  deciding  the  best  course  to 
pursue.’  And  then  you  can  act  with  reason, 
and  not  senseless  fool-hardiness.  Now,  Bettine, 
I hope  you  will  not  think  I mean  to  exalt 
myself,”  he  actually  had  the  grace  to  blush 
slightly,  4k  but  in  one  of  my  seconds  I had  cut 
the  twig,  and  in  the  next,  I should  have  killed 
the  snake  without  endangering  anyone’s  life. 
It  does  not  look  near  so  grand,  but  wouldn’t  it 
have  been  truly  the  wisest  action?  I am  not 
near  so  attractive  as  Archie,  I confess/’  said 


148 


Archie’s  shadow. 


Philip,  with  some  emotion,  44  but  I hope  you 
will  see  some  good  in  me,  and  will  try  to  feel 
that  I would  have  done  quite  as  much  to  save 
your  life his  voice  trembled,  as  he  added  in 
a low  tone,  64  and  from  a deeper  reason  than 
impulse,  Bettine  ! ” 

Adeline  stared.  Humility  was  a new  role 
for  Philip,  and  she  did  not  quite  like  his  playing 
it  with  Bettine.  Neither  could  she  understand 
the  charm  which  the  girl  seemed  to  have  for  her 
brother  lately.  She  turned  and  looked  at  her, 
but  was  no  wiser ; the  lovely  blonde  hair,  clear 
eyes,  and  dimpled  mouth,  meant  about  as  much 
to  Adeline  as  would  the  speckled  back  of  a toad. 
To  Philip  and  Archie  they  meant — more. 

In  the  meantime  Bettine  was  saying  very 
gratefully  : 

44  Thank  you  ! thank  you,  Philip  ! I’m  quite 
sure  you  would  ; ” and  thinking,  — 4‘  But  there 
was  only  one  second  this  time,  I am  sure. 
What  would  have  become  of  me  if  it  hadn’t 
been  for  Archie’s  impulse  ! ” 

And  it  was  quite  evident,  as  Philip  uneasily 
decided,  from  Bcttine’s  absent  manner,  and 
kindling  eye  from  time  to  time,  that  she  was 


UNDER  FOOT,  CONTINUED. 


149 


thinking  It  over  and  over,  and  that  Archie’s 
courage  and  coolness  had  taken  great  hold  on 
her  imagination. 

“ I must  write  that  poem  ! ” was  Philip’s  final 
conclusion.  “ She  will  forget  all  this  if  I can 
come  to  her  with  the  prize. w 

And  so  they  dropped  into  silence,  with  the 
exception  of  Adeline,  who  from  time  to  time 
remarked,  complacently: 

“I  am  very  glad  that  I have  always  taken 
Archie’s  part.” 

A statement  which,  for  some  reason,  seemed 
to  give  but  small  satisfaction  to  either  of  her 
hearers. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


STRATEGY, 


:t  day  was  Sunday.  There  had 


sudden  change  in  the  weather 


and  a heavy  rain  was  falling  from  mom- 


ing  till  night.  Archie  had  been  to 
church  in  the  morning,  and  afterwards  had 
played  an  hour  or  two  on  his  beloved  organ  ; 
but  through  everything  his  thoughts  had  contin- 
ually reverted  to  the  poem,  with  which  he  had 
associated  so  many  visions  of  triumph.  Philip’s 
criticism  had  cast  him  down  greatly,  and  yet  he 
might  be  mistaken.  It  seemed  impossible  that 
verses  written  with  tears  in  his  eyes,  and  such 
a pounding  at  his  heart,  should  not  have  some 
power  to  move  others.  At  last  he  could  not 
resist  the  temptation  of  taking  them  from  his 
desk,  revising  and  correcting  them,  and  finally 
making  a fair  copy ; for  all  the  poems  must  be 


(150) 


STRATEGY. 


151 


handed  in  by  ten  o’clock  the  next  morning. 
Nothing  would  be  received  after  that. 

Philip  looked  in  upon  him  once,  to  say,  — 

“ Ah,  working  at  your  poem?  I tossed  a 
few  lines  together  last  night.  Did  you  know 
we  were  to  be  rivals  ? ” 

Archie  smiled  quietly ; he  was  pretty  sure 
Philip  would  shine  less  as  a poet  than  a critic. 

When  it  was  at  last  finished,  Archie  be- 
thought himself  of  little  Thumb,  whom  he  had 
hardly  noticed  all  day.  Going  in  search  of 
him,  he  entered  the  library,  where  his  father 
sat,  coughing  a little,  and  leaning  his  head  on 
his  hand,  in  painful  thought,  as  was  his  wont 
lately.  Adeline,  too,  was  reading  a sermon  to 
her  mother,  who  had  fallen  asleep.  But  the 
dear,  fair  little  head  was  not  there,  or  it  would 
not  all  have  looked  so  gloomy.  Archie  hastened 
away,  looking  here  and  there,  till  finally  he 
wandered  down  to  the  kitchen.  Involuntarily 
he  paused  a minute  at  the  half-open  door,  — 
such  a bright,  cheery  picture  met  his  eye  ! A 
small  table,  supporting  two  candles,  (it  was  al- 
ready dusk,)  was  drawn  into  the  centre  of  the 
marvellously  clean  kitchen,  and,  on  one  side  sat 


152 


Archie’s  shadow. 


little  Thumb,  gravely  addressing  a select  audi- 
ence of  Mrs.  Moppet  and  Crib,  who  sat,  with 
equal  dignity,  upon  two  chairs  opposite  him  — 
Mrs.  Moppet’s  two  broad  hands  resting  on  her 
knees,  while  tears  of  pleasure  coursed  down  her 
simple  cheeks. 

Little  Thumb  had  a book  open  before  him  ; 
he  read  indifferently  well  as  a general  thing,  but 
he  had  a great  memory,  and  soon  learned  a bit 
of  poetry  by  heart,  which  he  then  could  deliver 
with  great  expression. 

Archie  now  recognized  a favorite,  he  had 
often  been  called  upon  to  explain,  which  little 
Thumb,  in  his  simple  way,  was,  in  turn,  mak- 
ing clear  to  Mrs.  Moppet. 

“ You  see  there  was  two  friends,  Mrs.  Mop- 
pet,” explained  the  child,  6 6 like  me  and  Archie, 
“and  they  liked  each  other,  and  they  didn’t 
want  to  die ; you  see,  they  was  afraid  of  a 
river,  and  the  river  there,  Archie  says,  means 
to  die.” 

“ Yes,  dear  pet !”  said  Mrs.  Moppet,  wiping 
her  eyes,  “ and  quite  nateral  of  them,  poor 
creeturs ! ” 

“ But  they  liked  to  talk  about  good  things 


STRATEGY. 


153 


and  heaven,  after  all,  Mrs.  Moppet,  and  one 
night  — but  now  I’ll  read  you  the  poetry,”  said 
Thumb. 

“We  were  talking  about  the  King, 

And  our  Elder  Brother, 

As  we  were  used  often  to  speak 
One  to  another. 

The  Lord,  standing  quietly  by 
In  the  shadows  dim, 

Smiling  perhaps,  in  the  dark,  to  hear, 

Our  sweet,  sweet  talk  of  him.” 

“ Isn’t  that  very  nice,  Mrs.  Moppet?  ” 

“ I’m  sure,  dear,”  said  Mrs.  Moppet,  quite 
choked  with  emotion,  “ He  must  smile  to  hear 
your  sweet,  sweet  talk  of  him.” 

“ Do  you  think  so  ! ” exclaimed  the  delighted 
Thumb,  his  innocent  eyes  searching  each  shad- 
owy corner  of  the  room,  as  if  possibly  the  dear 
Lord  might  be  there. 

“And  did  anything  happen  to  the  friends, 
dear?”  asked  Mrs.  Moppet. 

Little  Thumb  scrimped  his  eyes  over  the 
book.  “ This  print  is  very  bad  ! ” said  he,  his 
memory  beginning  to  fail  him.  “ But  I can 


154 


Archie’s  shadow. 


tell  you,  the.  Lord  did  send  for  one  of  thee 
friends,  and  told  him  he  must  go  over  the 
river  ! ” 

66  Ah  ! ” exclaimed  Mrs.  Moppet. 

“ Yes,  but  don’t  feel  bad!”  cried  the  kind 
little  heart,  hastily,  “ because  the  dear  Jesus 
came  and  took  hold  of  his  hand  himself,  and 
then  he  wasn’t  afraid  a bit.  But  I’d  better  read 
t to  you,”  said  Thumb,  the  lines  returning  to 
him  again. 

“ ‘ So  they  two  went  down 
To  the  river-side, 

And  stood  in  the  heavy  shadows, 

By  the  black,  wild  tide. 

But  when  the  feet  of  the  Lord 
Were  come  to  the  waters  dim, 

They  rose  to  stand  on  either  hand, 

And  left  a path  for  Him ! ” 

“ What  do  you  think  of  that,  Mrs.  Moppet? 
You  see,  you  needn’t  have  been  ’fraid.  And  it 
didn’t  take  but  a minute  to  get  over ; the  friend 
didn’t  care  for  it  a mite.  What  does  it  say 
now?”  he  continued.  “ Something  about  his 
face  growing, 


STRATEGY. 


155 


* * * ‘ only  more  rapt  and  joyful, 

As  he  clasped  the  Master's  hand, 

I think  or  ever  he  was  aware, 

They  were  come  to  the  Holy  Land  ! * ” 

“ Dear  lamb  ! dear  Iamb  ! ” said  Mrs.  Mop- 
pet, entirely  dissolved,  “ how  good  it  is  in  him 
to  come  and  read  to  a poor  old  creetur,  who 
must  soon  go  through  the  river ! ” 

Little  Thumb  smiled,  and  clambered  down. 

“ I must  go  and  find  Archie  now,”  he  said. 
“ I know  poor  Archie  is  lonely.  Ah,  there  he 
is  now  ! ” and  he  flew  into  his  arms,  as  if  he 
hadn’t  seen  him  in  a month. 

Archie  kissed  almost  reverently  the  little 
mouth,  out  of  which,  so  often,  came  words  which 
the  Lord  must  have  smiled  to  hear. 

A sudden  knock  at  the  outer  door,  startled 
them.  Mrs.  Moppet  opened  it,  disclosing  a 
ragged,  dripping  creature,  with  an  infant  in  her 
arms. 

“ Who  be  you?”  said  Mrs.  Moppet,  a little 
shortly. 

“Pity  the  unfortunate!”  returned  a father 
hoarse  voice.  “ I am  wet  and  hungry.” 

Mrs.  Moppet  looked  wistfully  at  her  clean, 
polished  floor,  but  her  heart  was  softened. 


156 


Archie’s  shadow. 


44  You  may  come  in,”  said  she,  44  but  set 
right  by  the  door,  and  put  your  feet  on  this  ere 
mat.” 

44  Could  I see  Miss  Adeline  Fairchild  ? ” asked 
the  poor  woman,  meekly  obeying.  44  I’ve  heard 
that  she  was  very  kind  to  the  poor.” 

44  Did  you  hear  it  in  the  moon?”  asked  Mrs. 
Moppet.  44  There  was  never  no  such  reports 
on  earth,  as  I ever  heerd  of.” 

She  brought  a slice  of  cold  meat,  and  some 
bread,  trying,  in  the  meanwhile,  to  get  a glance 
at  her  face,  almost  hidden  in  the  shadow  of  a 
wide,  flapping  sun-bonnet. 

44  But  I’d  like  to  see  Miss  Adeline,”  persisted 
the  woman. 

Little  Thumb  ran  to  call  her. 

44  What  does  she  want,”  asked  that  young 
lady,  a little  sharply,  as  she  came  into  the 
kitchen,  and  caught  sight  of  the  rather  sus- 
picious looking  creature,  shivering  in  the  corner. 

44  Is  this  Miss  Fairchild?”  croaked  the 
woman,  rising  and  dropping  a low  courtesy. 

44  It  be,”  said  Mrs.  Moppet,  as  Adeline  drew 
back  from  the  advancing  figure. 

O O 

44  I beg  pardon  if  I’ve  troubled  you,  Miss,” 


STRATEGY. 


157 


faltered  the  woman,  pausing  between  the  words 
to  pat  and  hush  the  baby  which  seemed  restless, 
44  but  I’ve  come  to  see  if  you  could  do  anything 
to  help  a poor,  starving  creature  — ” 

4 4 There  is  no  necessity  for  your  starving,” 
said  Adeline,  coldly.  44  Have  you  been  to  the 
poor- master  ? ” 

44  Too  often,  I suppose,  Miss,”  sobbed  the 
woman,  44  for  now  he  seems  out  of  patience, 
and  will  do  nothing  more  for  me.” 

44  Where  is  your  husband?”  asked  Adeline, 
shortly. 

44  He  is  a sailor,  Miss,  gone  to  sea  this  many 
a lono;  month.” 

44  Ah,  in  the  navery ! ” suggested  Mrs. 
Moppet. 

44  Yes,  in  the  knavery,  that’s  what  some  folks 
call  it,”  assented  the  woman,  who  was  imme- 
diately attacked  with  a violent  fit  of  coughing. 

44  What  a very  bad  cold,”  remarked  Mrs. 
Moppet  aside  to  Archie.  44  I’ve  noticed  she 
was  uncommon  hoarse  from  the  first.” 

But  Archie,  instead  of  responding  with  his 
usual  quick  sympathy,  only  drew  farther  back 
into  the  shadow  of  the  chimney-corner,  and 


158 


Archie’s  shadow. 


watched  the  beggar  keenly,  with  a most  heart- 
less twinkle  in  his  eye. 

64  If  you  had  an  old  dress?”  persisted  the 
woman,  holding  up  a tattered  skirt,  44  I was 
told  you  had  an  old  gray  walking-dress  you 
were  just  done  with.” 

46  What  impudence!”  cried  Adeline,46 1 ex- 
pect to  get  many  a day’s  wear  out  of  it  yet.” 

44  There’s  your  old  blue  calico,  Miss  Adeline,” 
suggested  Mrs.  Moppet,  not  as  innocently  as 
usual. 

44  Which  will  make  an  excellent  lining  to  a 
wrapper,”  cried  Adeline. 

44  Well,  there’s  your  alpaccy,  that  you  tore 
on  the  front  breadth  — ” 

Adeline  could  hardly  contain  herself.  44  It 
would  be  wickedly  extravagant  to  give  that 
away,  I am  sure  Mrs.  Moppet ! I intended  it 
for  an  underskirt  to  wear  on  a rainy  day.” 

The  woman  sighed  heavily,  while  little 
Thumb’s  heart  swelled  nearly  to  bursting. 
He  made  a hasty,  whispered  proposal  to  Mrs. 
Moppet,  which  was  promptly*  nipped  in  the 
bud. 

44  What,  all  your  clothes?”  she  exclaimed. 


STRATEGY. 


159 


44  Bless  your  dear  heart,  why  I should  have  to 
go  out  begging  for  you  to-morrow.  No,  in- 
deed ! ” 

The  beggar  seemed  deeply  moved.  44  Thank 
you  just  the  same,”  she  said,  44  but  I couldn’t 
take  your  pretty  clothes.  I couldn’t  wear  ’em 
myself,  you  know,  and  it  would  be  long  before 
the  baby  would  grow  into  them,  (long  indeed  !) 
It’s  asleep  now,  dear,”  she  added,  as  little 
Thumb  gazed  wistfully  at  the  bundle,  a world 
of  pity  in  his  blue  eyes.  44 1 wouldn’t  like  to 
waken  it.” 

Adeline  began  to  find  the  scene  very  tiresome, 
and  turned  to  go  away. 

44  Then  you  can  do  nothing  for  me,”  cried 
the  woman,  in  a last  despairing  appeal. 

44  No,”  said  Adeline,  brightening  as  an  ex- 
cellent idea  occurred  to  her,  — 44  I make  it  a 
rule  never  to  encourage  strollers  and  vagrants. 

o o 

If  I — or  any  of  my  friends  — knew  you,  and 
knew  you  to  be  worthy,  the  case  would  be  very 
different ; you  would  find  very  few  more  dis- 
posed to  be  liberal  than  myself.” 

The  woman  gave  a hasty  exclamation,  and 
thrust  her  hand  into  her  pocket. 


160 


archie's  shadow. 


“ I am  so  glad  you  spoke,  Miss  ! How  could 
I have  forgotten  it ! I have  a note  for  you  from 
Mrs.  Bunscombe,  if  you  will  please  read  it.” 

Adeline  took  it  most  unwillingly,  reading  it 
with  a gathering  frown.  Mrs.  Bunscombe  spoke 
of  the  bearer,  Mrs.  Pine,  as  “ a most  deserving 
person,  in  the  greatest  need.  She  was  trying 
to  get  to  the  next  town,  where  she  had  a sister 
who  had  offered  her  a shelter  for  the  summer,  — 
but  one  of  her  five  children  had  been  taken  ill 
on  the  way,  — she  had  spent  all  her  money, 
and  pawned  her  clothes,  they  were  now  in  the 
most  pitiable  destitution.  Mrs.  Bunscombe 
further  stated  that  she  had  done  what  she  could 
for  her,  and  now  sent  her  to  Miss  Adeline,  who, 
she  knew,  would  feel  it  a pleasure  and  duty  still 
further  to  assist  her.  Nothing  would  come 
amiss,  — a few  pennies  to  speed  her  on  her 
way,  or  an  old  garment  to  cover  one  of  her 
naked  children.”  This  was  duly  signed, 
i 6 Sarah  Bunscombe.” 

Adeline  was  greatly  embarrassed ; but  her 
Shadow,  — who  was  a kind  of  Siamese  twin, 
called  Selfishness  and  Covetousness, — presently 
suggested  a course  of  action. 

“ Mrs.  Bunscombe  is  an  excellent  woman, 9> 


STRATEGY. 


161 


she  said,  “but  she  is  also  exceedingly  credu- 
lous. I have  known  her  to  be  shamefully  im- 
posed upon,  and  I should  not  feel  it  right  to  do 
anything  for  you  till  I have  examined  into  the 
case,  which  I will  try  to  do  some  time  this 
week,  — that  is,  if  the  weather  is  not  too  bad.’’ 

“ And  you  haven’t  anything  for  us  to-night, 
not  even  a penny?”  sobbed  the  woman,  seem- 
ingly unmindful  of  a quite  decent  dress  and 
petticoat  which  good  Mrs.  Moppet  was  hastily 
rolling  in  a bundle. 

“Not  a penny,  nor  a half-penny!”  cried 
Adeline,  turning  away,  with  a gesture  of  utter 
impatience. 

A sudden,  uproarious  whoop  made  poor 
Thumb’s  heart  nearly  jump  out  of  his  mouth, 
and  brought  Adeline  to  a stand.  The  beggar 
seemed  losing  her  senses  ; there  was  a sound  of 
desperate  ripping  and  tearing,  accompanied  with 
frantic  gestures,  till  at  last,  — before  their  as- 
tonished eyes,  — forth  from  the  ragged  chrysa- 
lis, emerged  that  gay  butterfly  — Mr.  Bob 
Leighton  ! 

The  sickly  baby,  meanwhile,  rolled  upon  the 
floor,  without  manifesting  the  least  discom- 

11 


162 


Archie’s  shadow. 


posure,  a physiological  fact  which  was  explained 
when  little  Thumb  tenderly  raising  it,  discovered 
that  his  sympathies  had  been  wasted  upon  a roll- 
ing-pin wrapped  in  the  ironing  blanket. 

As  for  Bob,  his  first  characteristic  act  upon 
recovering  his  identity,  was,  of  course,  to  stand 
upon  his  head  before  the  discomfited  Adeline, 
and  force  his  boots  to  make  her  a low  bow. 

“ Ah,  my  dear  Adeline!”  said  he,  coming 
right  side  up  again,  “ here  is  a little  tract  upon 
the  4 Luxury  of  Benevolence,’  which  you  were  so 
kind  as  to  lend  me.  Please  let  me  return  it. 
Your  lovely  example  is  worth  volumes  of  print  I 
I never  shall  forget  it.” 

Mrs.  Moppet  was  leaning  against  the  wall, 
holding  her  sides,  while  the  tears  ran  down  her 
cheeks.  A smothered  laugh,  from  the  chimney- 
corner,  also  discloses  to  the  enraged  Adeline 
that  Archie  had  been  witness  of  it  all ! How 
differently  she  would  have  acted  had  she  known  ! 

64  Now,  Adeline,  do  you  really  think  we 
ought  to  be  willing  to  sell  all  we  have,  and  give 
to  the  poor?  Tough,  isn’t  it?” 

Adeline  burst  into  tears  of  mortification. 

44  O,  . you  shameless  rascal!”  gasped  Mrs. 
Moppet.  44  I suspicioned  you  all  the  time.” 


STRATEGY . 


363 


“ Did  you,  really  ! ” cried  Bob,  with  a little 
twinkle  of  a wink  at  the  bundle,  which  the  good 
lady  was  quietly  shoving  under  the  kitchen 
table. 

“Yes,  indeed,  Bob  Leightotf,”  she  cried, 
indignantly  clearing  her  skirts  of  all  suspicion 
of  such  simplicity,  “I  am  not  so  ignorant  as 
you  are  aware  of ! ” 

“You  never  are,  my  dear  Mrs.  Moppet!” 
choked  Bob,  going  off  in  convulsions. 

“ This  has  all  been  a contrived  plan  among 
you,”  burst  in  Adeline.  “I  see  it  all;  it  is 
shameful ! I didn’t  think  Archie  could  have 
lent  himself  to  such  a trick  ! ” 

“ He  didn’t,”  cried  Bob,  promptly.  “ I 
was  all  my  own  idea.” 

“ Didn’t  you  know,”  asked  the  aggrieved 
Adeline,  “ didn’t  you  suspect  who  that  pre- 
tended beggar  really  was  ? 99 

“ Yes,”  said  truthful  Archie,  “I  did;  after 
the  first  five  minutes.”* 

“And  you  could  not  have  the  kindness  to 
give  me  a hint ! you  enjoyed  it  too  much  to  see 
me  made  ridiculous, — that  hurts  my  feelings 
more  than  all  ! But  I know  the  reason, — you 


164 


arohie’s  shadow. 


have  never  forgiven  me  for  your  disappointment 
with  the  Bunscombes  ! ” 

64  O,  Adeline  ! ” cried  Archie,  coloring,  44  I 
hope  you  do  not  think  I would  take  such  a 
small  revenge?” 

44  And  when  it  was  so  unintentional ! ” added 
Adeline,  with  reproachful,  watery  eyes,  44  when 
I have  always  meant  to  take  your  part ! ” 

44  How  am  1 ever  to  get  along  with  her?” 
sighed  Archie,  as  she  rushed  away.  44  If  the 
pitcher  were  only  as  anxious  to  avoid  the  stone, 
as  the  stone  is  the  pitcher  — ” 

44  O,  you  rapscallion  ! ”,  broke  in  Mrs.  Mop- 
pet, wiping  her  eyes  with  her  apron,  that  she 
might  hide  a stealthy  smile,  44  and  after  all  that 
4 track  ’ on  Aniseed  and  Samphire  ! O,  you  de- 
praved creetur  ! how  could  you  now  ? ” 

44  One  good  turn  deserves  another,”  re- 
turned Bob,  44  and  on  your  honor,  now,  Mrs. 
Moppet,  oughtn’t  sauce  for  the  goose  to  be 
sauce  for  the  gander.” 

Poor  Mrs.  Moppet  was  greatly  confused  try- 
ing to  disengage  the  moral  point  of  this  ques- 
tion from  its  culinary  bearing,  upon  which  she 
was  much  better  qualified  to  judge. 


STEATEGr. 


165 


“ It  was  dretful  sass,  anyway,  Bob  Leigh- 
ton,” ventured  the  poor  soul,  at  last. 

Bob  gave  himself  up  to  the  most  alarming 
spasms.  “ O,  Mrs.  Moppet,  you  have  made  a 
pun  ! You  are  so  fearfully  clever  ! ” 

That  long-suffering  lady  seized  a broomstick. 

“ Archie,”  appealed  Bob,  defending  himself 
nimbly,  “ don’t  you  see  I’ve  acted  from  the  best 
of  motives?  I wanted  to  save  Adeline  trouble. 
Now,  I don’t  believe  she’ll  feel  the  necessity  of 
giving  any  of  us  a lecture  on  this  subject  ever 
again.  But  I didn’t  suppose  my  kindness  would 
be  appreciated.” 

“ ‘ Virtue  is  its  own  reward,  Bob,’”  laughed 
Archie. 

Bob  roared,  caught  up  his  false  baby,  with 
ridiculous  tenderness,  turned  a parting  somer- 
sault, and  was  gone. 

“ Adeline,”  said  Philip,  a half  hour  later, 
while  she  sat  in  the  library,  still  tearful  and 
sullen,  “ I’d  give  a great  deal  to  see  Archie’s 
poem  once  more,  and  compare  it  with  mine,  — 
if  I only  could  without  his  knowing  it.” 

“ Well,  you  can,”  said  Adeline,  shortly;  “ it 
lies  on  his  bureau,  and  he  is  in  the  kitchen.” 


166 


akchie’s  shadow. 


“But  wouldn’t  you  get  it?”  coaxed  Philip. 
“ I wouldn’t  like  to  be  found  there,  but  you 
could  be  bringing  towels  or  something,  if  he 
should  happen  to  come  up.” 

Adeline  was  not  in  an  obliging  mood,  but  be- 
cause  of  his  importunity,  she  went,  and  soon 
laid  before  Philip  the  neat  envelope,  — directed, 
“ Committee  on  National  Poems.  Entered  for 
prize.” 

Philip  drew  out  the  enclosure,  and  read  with 
growing  uneasiness. 

“ It  is  much  better  than  I thought,”  said  he, 
“ he  has  made  some  very  important  alterations. 
I ought  to  have  had  more  time,  for  mine ; we 
are  not  entering  fairly.  There,  take  it  back, 
before  he  misses  it,”  cried  Philip,  irritably.  “ I 
shall  sit  up  all  night,  but  even  then,  I’m  afraid 
he’ll  get  it.  Two  triumphs  in  a week  ! he  will 
be  quite  unbearable  ! ” 

Fortunately  Archie  was  not  yet  in  his  room, 
when  Adeline  stole  softly  back.  As  she  ling- 
ered a little,  she  observed  his  portfolio  lying  on 
the  desk,  and  yielding  to  her  uncontrollable 
curiosity  she  hastily  opened  it.  The  first  thing 
her  eyes  fell  upon  was  a little  copy  of  verses 


STRATEGY. 


167 


entitled,  “Lines  to  B upon  her  fifteenth 

birthday.”  They  were  very  pretty  and  com- 
plimentary. Adeline  turned  over  the  rest  of 
the  papers  with  quickened  breath ; there  were 

no  lines  to  A , under  any  circumstances, 

whatever.  Now  B,  alphabetically  considered, 
is  the  very  next  thing  to  A.  But  in  the  light 
under  which  the  two  letters  now  presented 
themselves  to  the  aggrieved  Adeline,  immeasur- 
able seas  rolled  between.  There  really  was  no 
limit  to  Archie’s  blindness  and  injustice,  she 
thought,  as  she  once  more  turned  every  leaf. 
There  were  plenty  of  copies  of  his  conceited 
national  poem,  and  here  was  the  very  one  he 
had  read  them  first,  all  crossed  out,  and  inter- 
lined — a perfect  hodge-podge. 

“Yes,  there  is  a great  difference,  as  Philip 
said,”  she  sighed,  as  she  again  took  out  the  last 
fair  copy,  and  compared  it. 

Hark  ! was  that  a step  on  the  stairs  ? She 
hastily  thrust  one  copy  in  the  envelope,  sealing 
it  in  her  flutter,  threw  the  other  in  the  portfolio, 
turned  down  the  gas,  and  just  had  time  to  close 
the  door  of  her  own  room,  as  Archie’s  head  ap- 
peared at  the  last  turning. 


168 


akchie’s  shadow. 


Adeline  sank  into  a chair,  a most  vexatious 
question  having  occurred  to  her,  * — which  copy 
had  she  thrust  in  the  envelope,  in  her  hurry? 
She  could  not  have  told  to  save  her  life.  Sup- 
pose it  was  the  wrong  one  ! Oughtn’t  she  to 
go  that  minute  and  tell  Archie  about  it?  No, 
a thousand  times,  no!  She  had  had  enough 
humiliation  ; she  never  could  bring  herself  to 
confess  to  Archie  that  she  had  been  so  dishonor- 
able as  to  look  in  his  portfolio  ! No,  if  it  was 
wrong,  wrong  it  must  be  ! Besides,  after  all, 
the  boys  would  only  be  matched  more  fairly,  as 
Philip  suggested  ; and  finally, — and  this  thought 
was  decisive, — in  case  Archie  should  lose,  he 
would  have  an  absorbing  vexation  of  his  own, 
he  would  not  be  apt  to  have  quite  such  a good 
memory  for  her  mortification.  She  would  think 
no  more  about  it. 

There  was  an  interval  of  silence  in  Archie’s 
room,  succeeded  by  the  sweet,  solemn  tones  of 
the  organ.  He  had  been  helping  little  Thumb 
to  bed ; and  the  child  always  loved  to  march 
into  dreamland  to  the  sound  of  music.  It  was 
very  tender  and  dreamy  to-night,  and  Adeline 
began  to  cry  afresh ; not  that  she  was  touched 


STRATEGY”. 


169 


with  any  right  feeling  for  Archie,  but  rather 
from  a profound  self  pity.  She  was  very  anx- 
ious to  do  right,  she  was  sure,  but  she  was  very 
unfortunate ; everything  in  the  world,  animate 
and  inanimate,  seemed  leagued  in  a conspiracy 
against  her. 

Having  played  little  Thumb  to  sleep,  Archie 
was  preparing  to  follow ; but  he  felt  that  he 
must  first  take  one  more  glance  at  the  beloved 
poem. 

“ What!  sealed?”  he  cried,  taking  it  up  in 
some  surprise,  4 6 I must  have  been  absent- 
minded,  — I meant  to  have  read  it  again.  But 
pshaw!  I know  it  all  by  heart, — it  is  of  no 
consequence.” 

And  the  next  morning,  as  he  went  to  the 
store,  he  dropped  it,  with  a hopeful  smile,  at 
the  appointed  place  of  deposit. 

Ned  Bunscoinbe,  who  was  hovering  around, 
nodded  encouragingly  to  him. 

“Father  is  on  the  committee,”  said-  he, 
“ and  I told  him  to  read  very  carefully  any- 
thing in  your  handwriting.  I told  him  he’d 
know  it  by  it’s  always  being  just  as  clear  as 
print.  Some  way  I feel  as  if  you’d  get  it.  I 


170 


archte’s  shadow. 


haven’t  heard  of  any  of  our  real,  out-and-out 
poets  going  in  for  it  yet.” 

“ Thank  you,”  laughed  Archie.  “I  think 
that  compliment  won’t  turn  my  head ; ” and  he 
went  on  his  way  most  light-heartedly.  All  day 
long  he  whistled  unconsciously  at  his  work. 

66  If  I get  this  prize,”  he  said  to  himself, 
“ father  will  see  that  I have  some  talents,  and 
it  will  remind  him  that  I ought  to  be  sent  to 
college.  And  then,  with  the  money,  I shall 
buy  Bettine  some  blue  beads  like  Adeline’s  — 
they  will  look  so  very  pretty  with  her  eyes  and 
hair.  I wish  Bettine  would  tell  me  all  her 
troubles  as  she  used,  when  we  were  little  chil- 
dren. She  looks  too  pale ; sometimes  I am 
afraid  that  they  are  very  poor,  as  Adeline  says. 
Well,  I shall  find  out  in  a little  while,  for  we 
are  growing  better  friends  again.  She  sees 
that  I have  conquered  my  Shadow,  which  has 
always  made  all  the  trouble  between  us ; it 
hasn’t  stirred  in  weeks  and  weeks ; I am  almost 
sure  it  is  dead  ! ” he  finished  triumphantly. 

Alas,  poor  Archie  ! Ilis  shadow  was  very 
cunning;  it  was  full  of  stratagems  and  wiles. 
It  was  only  waiting  now  for  Archie  to  be  off 


STRATEGY. 


171 


his  guard,  when  it  would  creep  upon  him  un- 
awares. One  -can  never  be  safe  from  such  a 
powerful  Shadow,  unless  he  has  asked  the  help 
and  watchfulness  of  the  Eye  that  never  sleeps. 


CHAPTER  X. 


CREEPING  UP. 

T was  the  morning  of  the  Fourth. 
Archie  could  not  sleep  after  the  first 
roar  of  cannon  and  ringing  of  bells,  and 
neither  could  Hop  o’  my  Thumb. 

44  We  are  going  to  be  very  happy  to-day, 
Archie,  aren’t  we?”  said  he,  excitedly,  as 
Archie  tied  his  little  ribbon.  46  I told  Peter 
Crane,  my  brother  was  going  to  have  the  prize  ! 
And  you’d  be  sure  to  get  something  for  each  of 
us.” 

4 4 Ah,  you  oughtn’t  to  have  said  that,”  said 
Archie,  but  he  smiled,  nevertheless ; and  as 
they  went  down  to  the  garden,  he  asked  — 
“And  what  would  the  Thumb  like?” 

44  The  train  of  cars,  Archie,  that  you  wind 
up,  and  they  whistle,  and  go  off  by  themselves 
just  like  real ! ” responded  the  Thumb, 
(172) 


CREEPING  UP. 


173 


promptly ; who  had  seen  a very  expensive 
French  toy  of  this  kind,  in  a shop  window. 

“Why,  that  would  take  a fortune!”  cried 
Archie,  lifting  both  hands. 

“Ah,  I should  love  it  so!”  said  little 
Thumb,  yearningly. 

“ Well,  we’ll  see  ; ” and  Archie  went  over  to 
the  fence,  where  he  had  caught  a glimpse  of 
Bettine’s  blue  dress,  as  she  picked  raspberries 
for  breakfast. 

“ I suppose  this  will  be  a very  exciting  day,” 
said  she,  looking  up  brightly. 

Archie  nodded,  his  heart  giving  a quick  leap. 
He  was  very  glad  that  Philip  had  tried  too ; a 
triumph  now  would  be  doubly  delightful. 
What  happiness  if  he  could  show  Bettine  that 
he  was  really  superior  to  the  boy  who  had  criti- 
cised him  so  unmercifully  ! 

“ Bettine,”  said  he,  abruptly,  “ do  you  think 
it  is  wrong  for  a person  to  want  to  triumph 
over  his  enemies?  For  instance,  if  any  great 
honor  comes  to  you,  is  it  wrong  to  wish  to 
have  your  enemies  see  it,  and  to  enjoy  it  a 
thousand  times  more  if  they  are  just  gnashing 
their  teeth  over  it?  ” 


174 


Archie’s  shadow. 


4 4 I am  sure  grandfather  would  say  so  ; ” 
said  Bettine,  hesitating,  44  he  always  thinks  such 
feelings  are  very  unworthy.” 

44  What  do  you  think  of  the  twenty-third 
psalm?  ” was  Archie’s  next  question. 

44  Why  don’t  you  ask  me  what  1 think  of  the 
Emperor  of  France?  ” laughed  Bettine.  44  How 
you  do  jump  about!  Think  of  it?  why,  it  is 
beautiful,  — almost  perfection  I have  always 
thought.” 

“Yes,  divine!”  assented  Archie,  heartily. 
44  David  speaks  of  the  goodness  of  the  Lord,  — 
he  enumerates  his  blessings,  — he  is  made  to 
lie  down  in  green  pastures,  and  led  beside  still 
waters.  But  what  does  he  mean  in  the  fifth 
verse,  Bettine?  4 Thou  preparest  a table  before 
me  in  the  presence  of  mine  enemies  ! ’ ” 

Bettine  began  to  see  the  connection,  but  she 
looked  a little  bewildered. 

44  Til  tell  you,  Tiny,”  laughed  Archie,  as  she 
shook  her  head.  44  It  is  just  a capital  little 
touch  of  human  nature  in  David,  and  I like  him 
better  for  it ; he  is  speaking  of  his  blessings, 
you  know,  and  now  the  Lord  has  prepared  a 
table  for  him,  and  not  only  that,  but  in  the 


CREEPING  UP. 


175 


•presence  of  his  enemies  ; an  added  deliciousness  ! 
don’t  you  see?  I know  just  how  he  felt.” 

44  Don’t  you  think,”  hesitated  Bettine,  44  that 
he  was  only  glad  because  his  enemies  could  see 
how  great  and  good  the  Lord  was  ? ” 

Archie  shook  his  head.  44  1 don’t  believe 
you  can  understand  David  as  well  as  I can. 
Men  feel  so  much  more  strongly  about  such 
things  than  women  do.  4 In  the  presence  of 
mine  enemies,”’  repeated  Archie,  with  a little 
laugh.  44 1 should  like  all  my  tables  set  in  that 
way.  It  may  be  mean,  Tiny,  but  I’m  certainly 
in  good  company  ! ” 

44 1 shall  ask  grandfather  about  it,”  said  Bet- 
tine,  also  laughing.  44  I’m  sure  you’re  wrong.” 

44  I have  had  a great  many  disappointments 
this  last  year,  you  know,  Bettine,”  pursued 
Archie,  44  and  I think  I have  traced  the  source 
of  most  of  them.  It  has  made  me  very  angry 
sometimes,  but  now  I think  my  triumphs  are 
going  to  begin.  I think  I can  prove  myself  a 
match  for  my  enemies,”  said  he,  his  eye  kin- 
dling. 4 4 4 They  shall  come  out  against  me  one 
way,  and  flee  before  me  seven  ways  ! ’ ” 

With  what  vehemence  he  said  it ! Bettine 


176 


Archie’s  shadow. 


shivered  a little,  and  the  color  came  and  went 
in  her  face. 

“Have  I frightened  you?”  cried  Archie, 
with  a quick  remorse.  “I  forgot  to  whom  I 
was  talking.  Did  I look  so  very  fierce  ? ” 
There  was  such  a marvellous  softening  of  tone 
and  manner.  “ You  were  not  really  afraid  of 
me,  Tiny?”  he  whispered,  pleadingly,  with  his 
charming  smile. 

What  a magnetism  there  was  in  this  strong, 
fiery,  tender  nature  ! Afraid  of  him?  Bettine 
moved  a step  forward,  with  an  impulse  to  throw 
herself  into  the  arms  involuntarily  stretched 
towards  her,  and  answer  the  question  in  the  old 
child  fashion.  But  she  recollected  herself, 
laughed,  and  ran  away. 

“ I wonder  what  she  saw,”  said  Archie, 
thoughtfully,  turning  towards  the  house.  “ It 
could  not  have  been  the  Shadow,  — he  is  dead  ! ” 

A few  hours  later,  they  were  all  walking  to 
the  tent  where  the  exercises  were  to  be  held. 
Gay  banners  floated  on  every  side,  strains  of 
martial  music  filled  the  air,  all  was  confusion 
and  delight. 

Ned  Bunscombe  touched  Archie’s  shoulder  as 
they  were  passing  in. 


CREEPING  UP. 


177 


“ I think  you’re  all  right,”  said  he,  44  at 
least,  there’s  a rumor  that  the  prize  is  going  to 
the  gray  stone  house.” 

Another  bound  of  his  heart,  — a happiness 
that  nearly  stifled  him,  — and  Archie  walked 
lightly  in.  He  whistled  an  accompaniment  to 
the  lively  airs  played  by  the  band,  as  they  se- 
lected their  seats,  laughing  between  times,  at 
the  veriest  trifle. 

44  Let  those  laugh  that  win,”  said  Philip,  out 
of  patience  with  his  excess  of  confidence. 

4 4 Agreed  ! ” said  Archie,  good-naturedly. 

The  exercises  were  long  and  tedious.  There 
was  the  usual  reading  of  the  44  Declaration,” 
followed  by  the  stereotyped  speeches,  through 
which  that  unhappy  pair,  — the  44  father  of  his 
country,”  and  the  American  eagle,  — were  mer- 
cilessly dragged,  according  to  custom.  But 
the  end  came  at  last,  and,  — amidst  a breath- 
less silence,  — Dr.  Bunscombe,  chairman  of 
the  committee  on  prize  poems,  arose  to  make 
his  report.  After  premising  that  none  of  the 
poems  had  been  of  a very  high  order,  and,  it 
had  been  thought  that  none  were  deserving  of 
V4 


178 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW. 


the  first  prize,  he  announced  that  the  second 
prize  had  been  awarded  to  — 

Archie  held  his  breath,  and  tried  to  look  un- 
conscious, while  he  murmured  — 44  In  the  pres- 
ence of  mine  enemies  ! ” 

44  To  Mr.  Philip  Fairchild!”  finished  Dr. 
Bunscombe. 

Archie  sat  completely  stunned ; he  did  not 
feel  little  Thumb’s  small  hand,  nor  see  Bettine’s 
quick  look  of  sympathy,  given  before  she 
thought  of  congratulating  Philip.  Neither  did 
he  notice  Adeline’s  uneasiness,  as  she  looked  at 
his  white,  blank  face. 

4 4 That  handsome  boy  there  is  going  to  faint ! ” 
said  an  old  lady  just  in  front,  passing  over  her 
salts. 

44  Try  not  to  look  so,  Archie,”  whispered 
Bettine.  44  Everybody  will  know  you  have 
been  disappointed.” 

Archie  made  an  effort  to  arouse  himself,  and 
in  part  succeeded.  Bettine  with  great  delicacy, 
appeared  not  to  notice  anything  farther. 

44 1 am  sure  Philip,”  she  laughed,  44  you  have 
no  very  great  reason  for  crowing ; you  have  the 
smallest  kind  of  a compliment.  You  don’t  get 


CREEPING  UP. 


179 


the  prize  because  yours  was  the  best,  but  be- 
cause, apparently,  it  was  the  least  bad.” 

44 1 am  satisfied,”  said  Philip,  such  a triumph- 
ant ring  in  his  voice,  although  truly  he  did  not  * 
mean  Archie  to  hear.  44  It  is  better  than 
Archie’s,  — that  is  enough  ! ” 

As  for  Archie,  everything  was  swinging 
before  his  eyes ; the  tent  seemed  sweeping 
down  upon  him ; the  drummer,  in  the  closing 
piece,  beat  upon  his  head  instead  of  the  big 
bass  drum. 

44  I am  so  sorry,”  said  Ned  Bunscombe, 
pressing  his  hand,  as  he  came  into  the  open  air. 
44 1 couldn’t  feel  worse  if  it  were  myself;  I 
didn’t  think  you  would  take  it  quite  so  much  to 
heart,  though.” 

44  You  can’t  judge  by  my  face,”  said  Archie, 
trying  to  rally.  44  I have  one  of  my  terrible 
headaches.  I don’t  feel  anything  but  the  pain.” 

They  walked  in  silence  a block  or  more. 

44  Would  you  like  your  manuscript  back?’* 
asked  Ned,  gently.  44  I think  I could  get  it 
for  you.” 

44  O,  yes!  thank  you,”  said  Archie,  with  a 
burning  blush,  feeling  as  if  he  wanted  to  hide 


180 


Archie’s  shadow. 


it  away  forever.  It  was  such  a mortification 
that  Philip’s  smooth,  common-place  rhymes  had 
been  deemed  better  than  his,  written  with  his 
pen  dipped  in  his  heart ! 

Archie  hastened  to  his  room,  shutting  out  all 
the  world,  even  little  Thumb,  lingering  tearful 
in  the  door. 

“ Here,  little  one,”  said  he,  forcing  a smile, 
as  he  emptied  his  pockets  of  some  loose  change, 
“ go  buy  crackers  and  wheels  and  Roman  can- 
dles, everything,  and  have  a splendid  time  ! ” 

Very  relentlessly  he  shut  out  the  wistful  face, 
and  then,  staggering  to  the  bed,  threw  himself 
down  to  toss  an  hour  or  two,  with  a pain  that 
left  no  room  for  thought.  The  suffering  was  at 
last  followed  by  the  usual  deep  sleep  of  exhaus- 
tion, from  which  Archie  awoke,  late  in  the  aftcr- 
9 

noon,  only  again  to  find  the  indomitable  Thumb 
curled  close  to  his  side,  with  one  round  tear  on 
his  flushed  cheek.  An  open  window,  and  the 
delicate  lattice  of  a Michigan  rose,  betrayed  the 
hazardous  road  travelled  by  the  faithful  little 
feet. 

64  Thank  God  for  little  Thumb!”  cried 
Archie,  involuntarily,  as  the  thought  came  to 


CREEPING  UP, 


181 


him,  that  this  child-love  was  a greater  gift  than 
Philip  had  ever  known. 

There  was  a knock  at  the  door,  and  a servant 
handed  in  a letter. 

64  Ned  has  kept  his  word,”  sighed  Archie,  as 
he  was  about  to  tear  it  in  a hundred  pieces. 
44  But  I believe  I will  read  it  just  once  more,” 
added  he,  with  a lingering  affection ; and  he 
drew  forth  the  paper. 

Words  could  not  describe  his  astonishment  as 
the  blurred,  incoherent  mass  met  his  eye.  One 
of  his  first,  roughest  drafts  ! Could  it  be  pos- 
sible that  he  had  made  such  a mistake  ! No,  it 
could  not ! he  remembered  so  distinctly  copying 
it  out  in  his  fairest  hand,  and  putting  it  in  the 
envelope.  Could  any  one  have  meddled  with 
it?  He  had  thought  it  strange  to  find  it  sealed. 

44  Philip  did  it ! ” cried  he,  with  sudden  con- 
viction, jumping  at  the  conclusion  with  a cry  of 
rage.  Without  a minute’s  further  thought,  he 
went  to  find  him. 

They  were  all  sitting  in  the  garden  — Adeline, 
Bettine,  Philip  and  Bob,  laughing  and  talking 
in  the  best  of  spirits,  which  was  an  added  insult, 
while  he  had  been  so  unhappy. 


182 


Archie’s  shadow. 


“ What  Is  the  matter?  ” asked  Bob,  looking 
up,  carelessly,  as  Archie  rushed  toward  them. 
“ You  look  like  a ball  of  red  worsted.” 

Archie  could  hardly  speak  at  first,  but  in  a 
minute,  holding  out  the  blotted  scrawl,  he  de- 
tailed his  wrongs  in  incoherent  words,  and 
accused  Philip  of  the  dishonorable  deed. 

Philip  denied  it  with  the  greatest  indignation. 
“ A Fairchild  could  never  stoop  to  such  an 
action  ! ” said  he. 

“ Don’t  perjure  yourself,  Philip,”  said  Archie, 
in  a tone  much  lower  and  slower,  — but  which 
thrilled  them  all,  it  conveyed  such  a force  of 
suppressed  passion ; “ though  I don’t  know  but 
that  you  are  right  — I don’t  know  that  a Fair- 
child  would  have  to  stoop  much  to  do  such  a 
thing  ! ” 

Adeline  turned  very  white. 

“ O,  Archie!”  cried  Bettine,  imploringly, 
“do  you  know  what  you  are  doing?  do  you 
see  how  you  are  insulting  Philip  ? ” 

“ But  Bettine,  what  would  you  think  of  sqch 
an  act?”  cried  he,  turning  suddenly  upon  her. 

“Shameful!  if  it  was  really  done.  But 
isn’t  it  possible  you  could  have  made  the  mis- 
take yourself?”  she  suggested,  timidly. 


CREEPING  UP. 


183 


“ Not  a shadow  of  possibility  ! ” cried  Archie, 
passionately.  66  Philip  did  it  for  fear  I should 
triumph  over  him  ! Philip  did  it,  don’t  you 
believe  me,  Bettine?” 

Bettine  looked  at  Philip,  who  sat  in  calm, 
quiet  dignity ; he  certainly  appeared  to  very 
great  advantage  by  the  side  of  Archie,  whose 
face  was  distorted  with  rage. 

“ Do  not  be  disturbed  about  me,  Bettine. 
He  is  quite  beside  himself.  I do  not  mind  him 
in  the  least,”  said  Philip,  with  a calm,  pitying 
smile. 

The  Shadow  crept  up  farther,  — there  was 
no  one  on  guard. 

“Don’t  you  believe  me,  Bettine?”  cried 
Archie,  scorning  to  address  himself  to  Philip. 
‘ ‘ Did  I ever  tell  a lie  ? ” 

“ Let  us  talk  about  it  some  other  time,”  said 
Bettine,  soothingly.  “You  are  very  angry 
now,  and  you  will  be  very  sorry  afterwards  for 
being  so  unjust.  There  is  some  mistake,  Archie, 
I think  you  ought  to  apologize  to  Philip.” 

“ Apologize  to  Philip  ! ” exclaimed  Archie, 
Jooking  at  her  as  he  had  never  looked  before. 
“ Bettine  Leighton,”  cried  he,  his  voice  trem- 


184 


Archie’s  shadow. 


bling,  “ this  has  gone  on  long  enough;  you 
must  not  be  so  double-faced  — you  must  choose 
between  us  two  to-day  ! Nobody  can  be  Philip’s 
friend  and  mine  too  ! Which  will  you  believe, 
Bettine,  him  or  me?  ” 

“Both,”  cried  Bettine,  tearfully,  stretching 
out  her  hands.  “ There’s  a mistake  — Archie  1 
Archie  ! ” 

But  he  would  not  turn,  — striding  grandly 
away.  Bettine  covered  her  face  with  her  hands 
with  a strange  chill  at  her  heart.  The  Shadow 
had  fallen  darkly  between  them,  as  never  before. 

“Isn’t  it  frightful?”  murmured  Adeline, 
who  had  been  experiencing  a strange  mixture 
of  relief  and  mortification  at  finding  herself  of 
so  little  consequence  in  the  foregoing  scene. 

“Yes,  it  is  a great  pity!”  said  Philip,  with 
unconscious  complacency,  “ he  had  originally  a 
noble  nature,  but  this  anger  is  a very  large  fly 
in  the  pot  of  ointment.  Poor  Archie  ! ” 

“ Philip  certainly  shows  a most  excellent 
spirit,”  thought  Bettine. 

But  Bob,  who  had  been  unusually  sober  and 
silent,  came  up  valiantly  to  the  defence  of  his- 
hero. 


CREEPING  UP. 


185 


“ You  needn’t  be  pitying  Archie,”  cried  he, 
“ he’ll  come  out  way  ahead  of  you  all  yet. 
Everything  has  gone  against  him  lately,  I never 
saw  such  luck  ; it’s  enough  to  make  him  furious  ! 
But  he'll  be  all  right ! I heard  Dr.  Bunscombe 
say,  he  wasn’t  made  out  of  any  common  clay  ! ” 
“ No,”  laughed  Philip,  “ out  of  lava  from  the 
crater  of  Vesuvius,  I should  think.  But,  come, 
Bettine,  don’t  let  him  spoil  the  day.  We  must 
expect  these  eruptions  now  and  then,  you  see; 
he  will  be  only  smoking,  to-morrow,  and  quite 
harmless.” 

Bob  walked  away,  choking  with  indignation. 
“ Archie,”  said  Hop  o’  my  Thumb,  awaking 
a half  hour  afterwards,  “ I had  such  a queer 
dream!  I dreamed  the  organ  was  angry, — it 
scolded  so,  and  screamed  ” — 

Archie  stopped  in  the  midst  of  his  tumultuous 
playing ; he  always  heard  little  Thumb. 

“It  is  very  wrong  to  be  angry,  isn’t  it, 
Archie?”  continued  the  child.  “Teddy  Hall 
stole  all  my  marbles,  yesterday,  and  I asked 
Mrs.  Moppet  if  I couldn’t  make  a face  at  him, 
when  he  went  past  the  window,  but  she  guessed 
I’d  better  try  to  smile.  So  I did,  Archie,  and 


186 


Archie's  shadow. 


what  do  you  think  ! he  brought  'em  every  one 
back  this  morning ! And  Mrs.  Moppet  said 
there  was  a crumb  for  people  that  got  over  ugly 
feelings,  and  it  was  something  about  our  Father 
giving  them  a star ; but  I never  thought  he’d 
give  back  the  marbles  too  ! Aren’t  you  glad  I 
got  over  being  angry,  Archie?  do  you  think  I 
did  just  right?” 

Why  would  the  pure  little  heart  always  bring 
these  questions  to  him,  never  resting  quite  satis- 
fied till  Archie,  wicked,  passion-tossed  Archie, 
gave  him  his  full  approval  ? Archie  caught  him 
up,  and  held  him  tight,  with  a strange  feeling, 
nevertheless,  that  though  little  Thumb’s  fresh 
cheeks  were  pressed  close  to  his,  the  bright  lit- 
tle soul  was  drifting  far  away  from  him.  How 
far  they  had  separated  that  very  day ! The 
thought  gave  him  exquisite  pain ; and  the 
Shadow,  the  hateful  Shadow,  crept  away  again 
hiding  from  little  Thumb,  — the  child  that 
walked  in  the  light  of  God. 


CHAPTER  XI. 


BREAST-HIGH  • 

S Philip  descended  to  breakfast  the  next 
morning,  he  met  Archie  upon  the  land- 
in  g. 

“ I have  been  waiting  for  you, 
Philip,”  he  said,  looking  very  pale  and  deter- 
mined, “to  ask  your  pardon.  That  affair 
about  the  poem  has  been  a great  mortification  to 
me,  and  it  will  probably  always  be  a mystery ; 
but  the  worst  thing  about  it  all,  is  my  conduct 
yesterday,  in  the  garden  — that  was  quite  inex- 
cusable ” — Archie  faltered. 

“ Yes,”  said  Philip,  with  his  cool  superiority, 
“ I should  think  that  was  the  right  name  for  it. 
It  is  a great  pity,  my  dear  fellow,  that  you  can- 
not better  control  yourself ; you  are  losing  the 
respect  of  all  your  friends.”  Philip  moved 
slowly  on. 

Archie’s  face  was  blazing  now,  — all  his  good 

(187) 


188 


Archie’s  shadow. 


impulses  gone.  “ I shall  make  no  further  apol- 
ogies,” he  said,  “ it  is  too  great  a humiliation.” 

At  the  breakfast  table,  they  were  all  very 
busy  discussing  an  expected  visit  of  Uncle 
Howard  Fairchild,  an  only  brother  of  the  father 
of  Philip  and  Adeline.  Archie  had  often  heard 
them  speak  of  him ; he  was  rich,  and  a bache- 
lor, and  Philip  and  Adeline  expected  to  be  his 
heirs.  For  several  years  he  had  been  travelling 
on  the  continent,  and  from  time  to  time,  Philip 
and  Adeline  had  written  to  him,  taking  the 
greatest  pains  with  the  composition  of  the  epis- 
tles. It  was  very  evident  that  they  were  ex- 
ceedingly anxious  to  please  him.  And  this  was, 
by  no  means,  an  easy  matter,  as  Adeline,  in  a 
moment  of  confidence  had  once  informed  Archie. 

‘ 6 He  has  very  strict  ideas  about  young  peo- 
ple,” she  said,  “ and  thinks  they  should  be 
taught  to  have  an  object  in  life.  He  was  al- 
ways a most  active  business  man  himself^  till  his 
health  failed  him,  and  made  rest  necessary.” 

Archie  had  always  thought  he  should  like 
him,  but  he  noticed  that  the  news  of  his  coming 
did  not  seem  to  give  unalloyed  satisfaction  to 
the  Fairchilds.  Philip  was  especially  uneasy. 


BREAST-HIGH. 


189 


It  had  been  a comparatively  simple  matter  to 
get  up  the  most  praiseworthy  sentiments  on 
paper,  but  he  had  an  uncomfortable  suspicion 
that  his  indolent,  careless  life  would  ill  bear  the 
scrutiny  of  Uncle  Howard’s  sharp  eyes.  The 
visit,  however,  was  not  to  be  till  fall ; he  would 
have  plenty  of  time  to  think  over  the  matter, 
and  make  up  his  mind  to  something,  before 
that. 

In  the  meantime,  Mr.  Falconer,  who  had 
long  been  ailing,  seemed  to  be  more  rapidly 
losing  ground.  Later,  and  still  later  he  went 
to  his  office  and  foundry,  and  shorter,  each  day, 
became  his  stay.  Nearly  the  whole  weight  of 
the  complicated  business  was  falling  upon 
Archie’s  young  shoulders. 

“This  is  too  much  for  you,  my  son,”  Mr. 
Falconer  would  say,  anxiously,  “ and  yet  if  you 
could  only  struggle  on  a few  months,  I think  I 
shall  be  stronger  again.  It  is  so  important, 
Archie,  — if  the  business  should  stop  now,  Tin 
afraid  I couldn’t  pay  twenty  cents  on  the  dol- 
lar ! ” 

The  lip  of  the  proud  business  man  trembled, 
in  spite  of  his  effort  at  self-control. 


190 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW. 


‘ ‘It  shall  not  stop!  father,”  responded 
Archie.  No  one  shall  ever  have  it  to  say  that 
he  is  the  poorer  for  any  dealings  with  the  Fal- 
coners ! I shall  work  day  and  night ! My 
father’s  name  shall  never  have  a stain  of  that 
kind  upon  it ! ” 

Mr.  Falconer  smiled  upon  his  son.  There 
was  so  much  that  was  honorable  and  lovely  in 
his  character. 

“ I am  proud  of  you,  Archie  ! ” he  said  ; and 
Archie’s  heart  beat  high.  He  had,  from  that 
moment,  a new  object  in  life.  Putting  his  col- 
lege dreams  behind  him,  he  gave  himself,  heart 
and  soul,  to  the  pursuit  of  wealth. 

“I  shall  make  my  father  very  happy,”  he 
said  to  himself.  “Riches  are  not  to  be  despised, 
by  any  means  ; they  can  bring  a great  deal  that 
is  satisfactory  to  one’s  life.  For  instance,  in 
case  Grandfather  Leighton  should  lose  that  suit, 
which  must  be  decided  this  fall,  at  the  latest, 
how  delightful  it  would  be  to  help  him  in  some 
mysterious  way  ! And  Bettine — sweet,  pale 
little  Bettine  ! if  some  time  she  could  only 
forgive  and  forget  the  Shadow — ” Archie  sighed 
heavily,  and  walked  on  faster  than  ever.  He 


BEE  AST-HIGH . 


191 


scarcely  dared  put  the  hope  In  words,  but  he 
clung  to  it,  nevertheless. 

How  ubiquitous  he  seemed  at  the  “ works 
here,  there,  everywhere  in  a minute ! Each 
one  of  the  numerous  workmen  felt  that  an  eye 
was  upon  him,  but  they  all  grew  to  like  and 
respect  their  young  master,  in  spite  of  his 
quickness,  and  intolerance  of  a fault.  He  had 
always  a word  of  generous  praise,  when  it  was 
deserved;  and  then,  with  a practical  clear- 
sightedness, he  had  once  or  twice  suggested 
some  improvement  in  the  machinery,  which  had 
been  such  a saving  of  time  and  labor,  it  had  won 
him  the  most  unqualified  admiration. 

“ A wonderful  boy,  sir!”  the  old  foreman 
would  say,  now  and  then,  to  Mr.  Falconer. 
“ Smart  as  a steel-trap,  sir  ! ” 

“ Philip,”  said  Bettine,  one  day,  anxious  that 
her  old  friend  should  be  taken  back  into  favor, 
“ don’t  you  really  think  there  is  something  very 
unusual  about  Archie?  Grandfather  says  he 
hardly  ever  goes  in  the  street  without  hearing 
something  in  his  praise ; the  oldest  business 
men  seem  to  think  he  is  a wonder,  he  manages 
that  great  business  so  skilfully.  And,  Philip, 


192 


ARCHIE'S  SHADOW. 


another  thing,  Grandfather  was  saying  that 
the  ocean  was  a grand  body  of  water,  but,  just 
on  that  very  account,  there  were  very  few  days 
in  the  year  when  it  was  calm  enough  to  reflect 
heaven , while  a little  inland  lake  would  be  blue 
and  peaceful  for  weeks.  And  I was  thinking 
whether  it  wasn’t  very  much  the  same  way  with 
great  natures  ? Perhaps  we  have  not  been  quite 
so  patient  as  we  ought  with  Archie.” 

Unconscious  Bettine  had  not  left  Philip  to 
draw  a very  flattering  comparison.  He  colored 
deeply  ; the  whole  speech  was  very  distasteful. 

“Archie  is  certainly  in  a very  conspicuous 
situation  for  one  so  young,”  said  Philip, 
prompted  by  his  Shadow,  whose  name,  perhaps 
it  is  unnecessary  to  state,  was  Jealousy,  Envy ; 
“ but  I should  think,  Bettine,  you  could  see 
that  it  is  only  the  'place ' that  gives  him  this 
importance,  and  nothing  at  all  unusual  in  him- 
self. Of  course  you  will  hear  a great  deal  of 
him, — 4 a small  coin  in  a big  jar  makes  a great 
noise.'  ” 

“ I suppose  there  is  something  in  that,”  said 
Bettine,  greatly  struck  by  this  plausible  ex- 
planation. 


BKE  AST-HIGH. 


193 


“ But  I must  do  something  about  this,” 
thought  Philip.  “ It  will  not  do  to  have  Uncle 
Howard  making  any  such  comparisons.” 

“Archie,”  piped  little  Thumb,  one  warm 
evening  in  August,  as  his  brother,  bringing  his 
business  home  with  him,  paced  up  and  down 
the  garden,  his  head  full  of  figures,  “ here  is 
Grandfather  Leighton  at  the  fence,  and  he  says 
you  haven’t  been  to  see  him  since  the  Fourth.” 

“ I have  been  so  very  busy,  sir,”  said  Archie, 
coming  up,  in  some  embarrassment.  Bettine 
was  standing  there  too,  but  with  a little  bow, 
she  moved  away,  her  eyes  on  the  ground.  She 
had  not  looked  full  in  Archie’s  face,  since  the 
day  when  the  Shadow  fell  between  them  ; she 
was  afraid  of  meeting  another  of  those  cold, 
stern  looks.  If  she  could  only  have  seen  the  re- 
gret and  pain  in  his  eyes  instead  ! 

“You  are  very  thin,”  said  the  old  man, 
passing  his  hand  affectionately  over  the  boy’s 
face.  “ You  mustn’t  work  too  hard.” 

“ It  isn’t  that,”  said  Archie,  wearily. 

“ What  then?  Life  ought  to  be  very  bright 
to  one  of  your  age.  What  troubles  you,  Ar- 
chie ? I hope  the  Shadow — ” 

13 


194 


Archie’s  shadow. 


64 1 was  afraid  that  you  would  speak  of 
the  Shadow,”  cried  Archie,  hastily,  looking  up, 
nevertheless,  with  a faint  smile.  44 1 confess 
that  I have  been  indulging  it  a little,  lately.  I 
can’t  kill  it ; it  is  tougher  than  I thought,  but 
I’m  master  of  it  still  — I have  it  entirely  under 
my  control ! ” 

This  is  the  hallucination  of  all  that  have 
Shadows. 

% 

Grandfather  Leighton  was  greatly  troubled  ; 
insomuch  that  he  took  no  notice  of  little  Thumb, 
pulling  vainly  at  his  coat. 

44  I’ve  asked  him  more  than  forty  times, 
Crib,”  said  the  child,  sorrowfully,  to  his  com- 
panion, who  wagged  a sympathetic  tail. 

44A1i,  were  you  speaking  to  me,  dear?’* 
asked  the  old  man,  rousing. 

44  Yes,”  said  the  Thumb,  hastily;  44  don’t 
that  lilac-bush  look  like  a camel?” 

44  Where,  child?  I must  put  on  my  specs. 
Well,  dear,  they  don’t  seem  to  do  any  good,  -- 
it’s  all  in  a mist.  I can’t  see  it.” 

44  You  must  be  sleepy,”  said  Thumb,  briefly. 

44  Why?”  smiled  the  old  man,  amused  at  his 
tone  of  conviction. 


BREAST-HIGH  o 


195 


“Because  Fm  just  so  when  Fm  sleepy;  I 
don’t  see  or  hear  very  well.  Don’t  you  think 
you  are  sleepy  ? ” 

A strange  idea  struck  the  old  man.  Life’s 
day  had  been  long, — his  eyes  and  ears  were 
tired  and  dull ; why  was  not  this  the  sleepiness 
that  came  before  the  last,  long  rest?  It  was  a 
rather  sweet  thought,  after  all ; everything  was 
being  hushed,  and  growing  dim  in  life’s  twi- 
light. 

“ Yes,  little  Wilfred,”  said  he,  solemnly, 
“ you  are  right ; I am  sleepy.” 

“And  why  don’t  you  go  to  bed,  then?  ” 

“ I can’t  go  till  our  Father  says  it  is  bed- 
time,” said  Grandfather  Leighton,  gently,  with 
the  child-smile  on  his  old  face. 

“ So  our  Father  takes  care  of  you,  too,” 
nodded  the  Thumb.  “And  won’t  you  want  to 
sit  up  a minute  longer,  when  He  tells  you  ? ” 

“ Not  a minute  ! ” replied  the  old  man,  with 
an  infinite  content. 

Archie  was  deeply  touched  with  this  peace 
and  confidence.  How  could  any  one  speak  so 
calmly  of  such  a terrible  change  ! it  was  all  so 
dark  to  him  ! A yearning  came  over  him  for  a 


196 


’akchie’s  shadow. 


better  and  purer  life ; a desire  to  cease  this 
struggle  all  by  himself,  and  lean  upon  a more 
powerful  arm,  — to  bring  all  his  weakness  and 
darkness  to  the  “ strong  and  bright  God.” 
Perhaps  Grandfather  Leighton  could  tell  him 
how  to  come,  — he  would  open  his  heart  to 
him. 

“ Good  evening,”  cried  a careless  voice, 
close  at  their  side.  ‘ ‘ Is  Miss  Bettine  at  home 
this  evening  ? ” 

It  was  Philip ; and  Archie’s  better  feelings 
fled ; he  was  so  glad  he  had  not  begun  to 
speak. 

4 ‘Ah,  Archie,”  continued  Philip,  “ I have 
been  looking  everywhere  for  you.  Mother 
wishes  to  speak  with  you  on  a matter  of  busi- 
ness. She  has  been  waiting  an  hour  or  more, 
and  it  has  been  quite  annoying,  as  she  had  an 
engagement.” 

Archie  was  only  too  glad  to  go ; the  garden 
didn’t  seem  large  enough  for  him  and  Philip, 
and  — the  Shadow. 

Greatly  wondering  what  his  stepmother 
could  want,  he  went  immediately  to  the  library. 
She  put  her  finger  on  her  lip,  as  he  appeared, 


BREAST-HIGH. 


197 


and  pointing  to  his  father,  who  was  dozing  un- 
easily in  his  chair,  she  led  him  out  on  the 
piazza. 

“How  is  the  business  getting  on,  Archie ?” 
she  began.  “I’ve  been  wanting  to  know  this 
long  time,  but  I did  not  like  to  trouble  your 
father,  — he  seems  so  weak  and  nervous.” 

“The  prospects  are  better  than  they  have 
been  in  some  time,”  returned  Archie,  “ but  the 
returns  are  not  very  large  as  yet.  I think  a 
year  of  good  management  and  economy  will  set 
us  all  right,  though,  and  after  that  we  shall 
breathe  freer.” 

“ I am  so  glad  you  are  doing  better,”  said 
Mrs.  Falconer,  paying  no  attention  to  the  latter 
part  of  the  speech  ; 6 6 because  I can  better  ask  ” 
— she  hesitated. 

“ Better  ask  what?”  thought  Archie,  appre- 
hensively. He  had  just,  with  great  effort,  paid 
in  her  half-yearly  interest ; she  could  not  be  in 
need  of  more  money. 

“ The  fact  is,”  Mrs.  Falconer  began  again, 
“ Philip  is  very  anxious  to  go  into  business,  and 
I,  myself,  think  it  would  be  an  excellent  thing 
for  him.  We  have  had  a long  talk  to-night, 


198 


aechie’s  shadow. 


and  he  says  he  has  a capital  chance  to  buy  out 
Mr.  Binder’s  bookstore.  Mr.  Binder,  you  are 
aware,  has  the  California  fever,  and  is  ready  to 
settle  up  everything  here  at  a great  sacrifice. 
Now,  if  Philip  could  command  the  funds,  this 
would  be  a splendid  chance  for  him.  He  is 
rather  young,  but  very  mature,  I think,  and 
would  probably  do  very  well.  It  is  certainly 
very  much  to  his  credit  to  wish  it ; don’t  you 
think  so?”  she  asked,  fondly. 

46  Yes,  stammered  Archie,  waiting  for  her 
next  words  with  a sinking  heart. 

4 4 Of  course  you  have  already  guessed  what  I 
wish  to  say, — ’’she  smiled.  44  If  it  can  possibly 
be  done,  I should  like  to  withdraw  our  money 
from  your  father’s  business.  I should  like  very 
much  to  indulge  Philip  in  this.” 

44  It  can  be  done,”  said  Archie,  in  a con- 
strained voice,  44  and  must  be,  if  you  insist  upon 
it ; but  it  will  ruin  my  father,  just  at  this 
time ! ” 

44  O,  no  ! ” said  Mrs.  Falconer,  in  a shocked 
tone;  44  then  we  mustn’t  think  of  it  I I must 
tell  Philip  he  must  wait.  But  are  you  quite 
sure?  you  are  so  young,  it  isn’t  possible  that 


BREAST-HIGH. 


199 


you  should  fully  understand  these  matters.  I 
had  better  ask  your  father,  after  all.” 

“ O,  no  ! ” said  Archie,  anxiously  ; “ it  will 
agitate  him  so  ! I assure  you  I understand  the 
business  perfectly.  Mr.  Banks,  the  head  book- 
keeper, has  been  over  everything  with  me ; I 
know  just  how  every  penny  is  employed,  and 
exactly  what  to  expect  from  it.” 

“But  Philip  will  be  cruelly  disappointed,” 
murmured  Mrs.  Falconer.  “It  will  be  so 
hard  to  convince  him  that  he  has  not  the  best 
right  to  the  money, — you  know  boys  will  be 
so  unreasonable  ! ” 

Archie  wiped  the  drops  from  his  forehead. 
“ How  soon  would  he  want  it?”  he  asked. 

“Immediately,”  said  Mrs.  Falconer;  “he 
would  like  to  be  engaged  in  business  before 
Uncle  Howard  arrives.” 

Ah,  that  explained  the  sudden  fit  of  industry  ! 
Everything  must  be  done  to  make  a fair  show 
before  Uncle  Howard,  — it  was  so  important  to 
please  him  — to  secure  an  interest  in  this  gold 
mine  ! 

“I  will  talk  with  Banks,”  faltered  Archie; 
“ if  there  is  any  possible  way,  it  shall  be  done.” 


200 


Archie’s  shadow. 


“ Thank  you,”  said  Mrs.  Falconer,  with  gra- 
cious flattery.  “ I know  your  energetic  char- 

» 

acter,  Archie.  I shall  consider  the  matter 
settled.” 

“Archie,”  called  Philip,  as  he  was  passing 
out  of  the  gate  the  next  morning. 

Archie,  pale  and  troubled,  paused,  and  leaned 
against  the  post. 

‘ 6 Am  I to  have  my  money  ? yes,  or  no  ? ” 
asked  Philip,  quickly.  “ Mother  said  you  could 
hardly  tell  last  night.  It’s  a good  joke,  though, 
to  be  asking  as  a favor  for  what  is  really  my 
own  ! ” 

“ But  Philip,  business  men  know  when  they 
invest  money,  that  they  cannot  always  expect  to 
withdraw  it  at  a minute’s  notice.” 

“ No,  and  I shouldn’t  ask  it,  if  I didn’t  be- 
lieve it  a perfectly  simple  matter  for  you  to 
oblige  me.  Everybody  says  your  business  has 
been  excellent  for  the  last  few  months.” 

“ But  we  have  had  such  heavy  debts  to  meet, 
we  could  but  just  keep  afloat.  O,  Philip  ! ” 
cried  Archie,  condescending  to  entreaty,  for  he 
had  lain  awake  nearly  all  night,  and  saw  noth- 
ing but  ruin  before  them,  “ if  you  would  only 


BREAST-HIGH. 


201 


wait  a year,  or  even  six  months  ! It  will  just 
kill  father  to  have  this  come  upon  him  now  ! 
Couldn’t  you  possibly,  Philip?” 

Philip  broke  off  an  aster,  and  leisurely  pulled 
the  leaves. 

Archie  bit  his  lip,  and  taking  a little  memo- 
randum-book out  of  his  pocket,  pretended  to  be 
deeply  engrossed  in  some  figures,  while  his 
whole  excitable  frame  trembled  in  the  pause. 

“ That  is  certainly  a very  cool  request,  to 
say  the  least,”  said  Philip,  at  last.  “ You  are 
asking  a great  deal  of  human  nature.  I am  to 
give  up  this  chance  of  a splendid  investment, 
and  sit  idle  all  the  year,  while  for  reward  of  the 
sacrifice,  I may  have  the  pleasure  of  seeing 
Archie  Falconer  make  a fortune  out  of  my 
money  ! ” 

The  Shadow  leaped  up  in  full,  resistless 
strength.  It  touched  Archie’s  heart,  and  the 
blood  boiled,  while  his  fist  clenched  involun- 
tarily. 

Philip  changed  color,  and  drew  back  a little. 

“ I must  remember  Rosette,”  said  he,  quietly. 

All  that  was  good  and  noble  vanished  from 
Archie’s  face,  like  the  last  sickly  sunshine  before 
a thunder-cloud. 


202 


ARCHia’S  SHADOW. 


44  Archie  Falconer  will  never  touch  one  cent, 
for  which,  in  any  possible  way  he  could  be  in- 
debted to  you ! he  would  rather  die ! ” said 
Archie,  in  that  low,  compressed  tone,  which  al- 
ways made  Philip  more  uneasy  than  the  most 
vehement  outburst.  44  And  you  shall  have 
your  money,  Philip,  if  I have  to  sell  body 
and  ” — 

The  last  word  was  lost  in  the  slamming  of 
the  gate,  as  he  rushed  down  the  street,  nearly 
falling  over  Bettine  Leighton,  whom  he  noticed 
no  more  than  if  she  had  been  one  of  the  palings 
of  the  fence.  Archie’s  conduct  had  touched  her 
very  deeply,  of  late. 

44  Mr.  Archie,”  said  the  foreman,  meeting 
him  at  the  entrance  to  the  office,  and  rubbing 
his  hands,  44  a Mr.  Barton,  from  the  West,  has 
been  here  this  morning ; he  has  heard,  in  some 
way,  of  that  last  invention  of  yours,  and  was 
very  anxious  to  see  it.  I told  him  that  couldn’t 
be  done  without  your  permission,  — you’d  put 
a piece  of  your  brain  in  there,  that  we  couldn’t 
show  up  for  nothing.  And  then,  what  do  you 
think,  Mr.  Archie  ! ” said  Marty n,  triumph- 
antly, 44  he  just  hinted  that  if  this  thing  was 


BREAST-HIGH. 


203 


what  he  thought,  and  you  would  be  willing  to 
sell  it  out  and  out,  — he’d  give  you  something 
very  handsome  for  it ! I shouldn’t  a bit  won- 
der if  he’d  go  as  high  as  a thousand,  — or  may- 
be more  ! But  I said,  “ No,  Mr.  Barton,  this 
is  a very  good  thing,  we  expect  it  will  make 
our  own  fortunes ; a thousand,  or  twice  that,  is 
nothing  to  us  ! ’ ” 

“And  you  sent  him  away?”  said  Archie, 
hastily.  “ I am  very  sorry  ! Don’t  you  think 
you  could  find  him?  If  he  will  give  me  that 
for  it,  he  must  have  it.” 

“Excuse  me,  Mr.  Archie,”  said  Martyn, 
looking  very  blank,  “but  you’re  very  young, 
sir,  and  I don’t  think  you  know  the  value  of 
what  you’re  throwing  away.  It’s  a big  idea, 
Mr.  Archie,  and  I’ve  had  experience  enough  to 
know  that  there’s  money  in  it.  Just  have  a lit- 
tle patience,  and  it  will  bring  you  a great  many 
thousands  instead  of  one.  I could  hardly  sleep 
last  night  for  thinking  of  it.  I thought  it  would 
bring  the  old  firm  of  the  Falconers  right  up 
among  the  very  first  again  ! ” 

Archie  hesitated ; he  had  dreamed  a great 
many  such  dreams  himself,  over  those  few  little 


204 


ARCHIE  S SHADOW. 


inches  of  wood  and  steel ; how  could  he  give  it 
all  up  ? 

64  Making  your  fortune  out  of  Philip’s 
money  ? ” whispered  the  Shadow. 

Archie  frowned.  “ I must  sell  it,  Martyn  ! ” 
he  said,  with  that  compression  of  his  mouth, 
which  Martyn  knew  admitted  of  no  appeal. 

i ‘Mr.  Barton  said  he  would  be  back  in  an 
hour,  sir,”  groaned  the  old  man,  fairly  shedding 
tears.  He  had  been  a faithful  servant  in  the 
house  of  the  Falconers  since  the  time  of  Archie’s 
grandfather,  and  their  honor  was  dearer  to  him 
than  his  own. 

Mr.  Barton  kept  his  word,  and  in  the  course 
of  the  morning,  had  an  interview  with  deter- 
mined Archie.  The  gray-haired  manufacturer 
was,  at  first,  greatly  disappointed  at  sight  of 
the  boyish  inventor,  but,  as  Archie  in  a few 
luminous  words,  explained  the  model,  and 
showed  its  perfect  adaptability  to  the  end  de- 
sired, he  was  quite  lost  in  admiration. 

“ I think  I can  recognize  genius  when  I see 
it,”  said  he,  shaking  him  heartily  by  the  hand, 
while  he  made  him  a liberal  offer. 

“ I should  like  to  retain  some  interest  in  the 
invention,”  urged  Archie. 


BREAST-HIGH. 


205 


“ No,”  said  Mr.  Barton,  his  sharp,  business 
instincts  awaking,  “ I pay  you  a fair  price,  and 
take  it  entirely  with  all  possibilities  of  failure  or 
success,  or  else  I leave  it;  you  must  take  your 
choice.” 

Archie  sighed  ; the  honor  of  the  discovery, 
the  fortune  he  ought  to  have  made,  the  pleasant 
surprise  he  had  long  been  hoping  to  give  his 
father,  — all,  all  must  be  put  aside  with  so  many 
other  hopes  and  dreams. 

6 4 It  is  yours,  sir!”  said  Archie.  And  that 
very  day  he  was  the  possessor,  in  ready  money, 
of  three  thousand  dollars  ! 

“ It  must  have  been  a great  invention  you 
see,”  said  the  broken-hearted  Martyn,  “or  a 
sharp  man  like  that  would  never  have  given  such 
a sum.  Not  that  it’s  half  what  it’s  worth  ; he’ll 
make  a hundred  thousand  out  of  it,  see  if  he 
don’t!” 

Archie  went  home  that  night,  moody  and 
wretched.  It  was  raining,  but  the  constant  lit- 
tle Thumb  looked  out  smiling  and  serene  from 
a huge  umbrella,  at  the  accustomed  corner. 
Archie  mechanically  took  his  hand. 

“ We  thought  you’d  never  come  to-night, 


206 


Archie’s  shadow. 


didn’t  we,  Crib?  But  we’ve  had  plenty  of  time 
to  look  at  the  cars,  — and  the  man  wound  them 
up  for  us,  and  off  they  went  with  that  cunning 
whistle,  just  like  mad  ! How  it  did  make  us 
laugh,  didn’t  it,  Crib?  Archie,  do  you  think 
you  can  ever  buy  ’em  for  me?” 

“ What?”  said  Archie,  absently. 

“The  cars,  you  know,  that  wind  up,  and 
you  said  maybe  you’d  buy  ’em  some  time. 
Will  you,  Archie?  say,  when  do  you  think 
you  will?” 

Archie  was  sick  at  heart,  and  little  Thumb’s 
persistence  seemed  quite  unbearable  just  at 
this  time. 

“ No,  Wilfred,  no  ! do  you  hear  me?  I said, 
no!”  he  cried.  “I  am  very  poor,  poor  as  a 
beggar ! and  if  you  tease  me  any  more  I shall 
go  crazy.  No  ! no  ! no  ! ” 

The  Shadow  had  been  breast-high  all  day, 
sitting  in  Archie’s  heart , or  how  could  he  ever 
have  spoken  so  to  the  little  child,  looking  at 
him  in  such  blank  surprise. 

Thumb’s  baby  lip  trembled,  his  blue  eyes 
grew  misty,  he  could  hardly  steady  the  huge 
umbrella  it  had  given  him  such  pride  to 


BREAST-HIGH. 


207 


carry.  But  Archie,  so  unlike  himself,  had  no 
eyes  for  the  stumbling  feet.  He  was  going 
a little  out  of  his  way  to  stop  at  Mr.  Binder’s  ; 
his  head  was  clear  and  untouched  as  yet,  and  it 
had  a great  deal  of  work  to  do. 

“ How  much  do  you  ask  for  this  stock,  sir?” 
he  asked  abruptly  of  Mr.  Binder,  after  the 
briefest  greeting. 

“ Ten  thousand  dollars,  I told  your  brother. 
A great  sacrifice  ! And  I said  further,  as  he 
was  so  anxious,  that  I’d  be  willing  to  take  five 
thousand  down,  and  the  rest  in  notes;  though 
I shouldn’t  like  to  have  them  stretch  over  more 
than  a few  months. 

Archie  just  as  abruptly  turned  away,  walking 
hastily  home,  while  tearful  Thumb,  and  deeply 
dejected  Crib  pattered  after. 

A few  minutes  after,  Thumb  was  sobbing  out 
his  troubles  on  good  Mrs.  Moppet’s  bosom, 
while  Archie  was  closeted  with  his  father,  whom 
happily  he  found  looking  a little  brighter  than 
usual. 

“ Well,  my  boy,”  said  his  father,  somewhat 
agitated,  at  the  end  of  a long,  confidential  talk, 
“ I am  willing  to  yield  to  your  strong  will ; and 


208 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW. 


indeed,  I confess,  it  would  be  the  greatest  relief 
to  me,  if  this  money  could  reasonably  be  paid. 
But  talk  faithfully  with  Banks ; if  he  thinks  it 
possible  to  sell  so  much  stock  at  a sacrifice, 
without  bringing  ruin  upon  us,  I will  give  my 
consent.” 

A day  or  two  after,  as  Archie  went  out  of  the 
gate,  he  was  surprised  to  find  Martyn  standing 
there,  holding  a magnificent  dark  bay  horse. 

“And  whose  is  this?”  cried  Archie,  in  invol- 
untary admiration,  passing  his  hand  caressingly 
over  the  polished,  silken  skin. 

The  horse  whinnied,  and  laid  its  head,  with 
the  delicate,  quivering  nostrils,  upon  Archie’s 
shoulder. 

“ It  is  yours,  sir  ! ” said  Martyn,  with  a queer 
mixture  of  grief  and  triumph.  “Mr.  Barton 
has  sent  it ; he  thought  you  looked  pale,  and 
needing  exercise,  and  I suppose  he’d  rather 
you’d  live,  and  get  up  another  invention  for 
him.” 

“How  generous!”  cried  Archie,  leaping 
with  a child-like  delight  into  the  saddle. 

“ Generous!”  said  Martyn,  grimly,  “it  is 
nothing  to  what  he’ll  make  out  of  you  ! He 


BREAST-HIGH. 


209 


ouo-ht  to  have  sent  him  with  a saddle  and  bridle 
of  gold!” 

Philip  was  making  a morning  offering  of 
flowers  at  Leighton  cottage. 

“How  splendid  he  looks!”  cried  Bettine, 
entirely  oblivious  of  asters  and  poppies,  as 
Archie  came  dashing  past. 

“Which?  Archie  or  the  horse?”  asked 
Philip,  in  his  cold,  shower-bath  manner. 

Bettine  did  not  answer. 

“ You  will  always  be  very  fond  of  Archie, 
no  matter  what  he  does,  wont  you?”  said 
Philip.  “It  is  quite  natural,  when  you  have 
so  grown  up  together.  I suppose  you  feel  just 
like  brother  and  sister  ? ” — he  looked  at  her 
very  keenly. 

“ Yes,”  stammered  Bettine,  coloring  a little. 

“And  you  admire  him  very  much?” 

“A  man  is  never  so  attractive  as  when  he 
rides  in  that  fearless  way  on  a noble,  spirited 
horse,”  said  Bettine,  evasively. 

Philip  went  away  to  consult  his  mother  upon 
a new  want;  but,  this  time,  with  utter  want  of 
success ; she  saw  no  way  to  indulge  him. 

14 


210 


Archie’s  shadow. 


Philip  pondered  nearly  all  day,  in  despair, 
when  suddenly  a bright  idea  occurred  to  him. 
The  next  morning,  two  horses,  saddled  and 
bridled,  were  waiting  at  the  gate. 

“ How  much  did  you  give  for  that  old  hair 
trunk,  Philip?  ” asked  Bob,  half  closing  a criti- 
cal eye. 

Philip  disdained  to  answer,  as  he  mounted 
his  chestnut  nag,  whose  chief  recommendation 
was  a long,  flowing  tail. 

‘ 4 Let  me  give  you  a little  advice,  Philip,” 
said  impudent  Bob,  in  a shrill  whisper ; 64  don’t 
follow  Archie  too  close,  or  they’ll  take  you  for 
a servant ! ” 

Philip  colored ; the  words  cut  deeper,  as  he, 
himself,  saw  the  inferiority  of  his  hasty  pur- 
chase to  Archie’s  magnificent  “ Sultan.”  He 
gave  up  his  original  intention  of  dashing  past 
Bettine’s  window,  and  clattered  away  in  an 
opposite  direction,  in  great  bitterness  of  heart. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


EQUAL. 

MONTH  passed,  during  which  Archie 
was  pushing  sales,  was  encouraging  the 
men  to  unusual  labors,  was  saving, 
scrimping  in  every  possible  direction. 
He  worked  day  and  night,  sleeping  very  little, 
and  only  very  seldom  allowing  himself  the  lux- 
ury of  a ride  on  Sultan.  His  overtaxed  nerves 
began  to  feel  the  strain,  — the  slightest  thing 
troubled  him ; it  seemed  wonderfully  irritating, 
night  after  night,  to  always  find  little  Thumb 
staring  in  at  that  shop  window.  Poor  little 
Thumb  ! he  never  made  any  other  allusion  to 
the  treasure  now  ; very  timidly  he  took  Archie’s 
hand,  and  walked  silently  home. 

44  I didn’t  bother  you  this  time,  Archie,  did 
I?”  lie  would  sometimes  venture,  appealingly. 

But  he  only  met  some  brief,  absent-minded 
response,  which  grieved  little  Thumb  would 
(211) 


212 


archee’s  shadow. 


talk  over  with  the  ever  sympathetic  Crib.  But 
this  great  change  in  Archie,  was  as  much  a 
mystery  to  the  one  as  the  other. 

Bettine,  too,  grieved  greatly  at  the  change. 
He  never  came  to  see  them  any  more,  and 
strode  past  the  windows  without  lifting  his  eyes. 

“ He  thinks  we  are  all  against  him,  Adeline 
says  ; no  wonder  he  looks  so  unhappy.  I must 
do  something  to  show  him  I am  still  his  friend.” 
And  Bettine  set  her  busy  wits  to  work. 

6 6 Archie,”  said  Adeline,  a week  after,  “ Bet- 
tine  has  sent  you  a present ; ” and  she  held  out 
a pair  of  prettily  worked  slippers. 

Archie  brightened  a little.  66  Has  she? 
Why,  how  did  that  happen?” 

“ She  says  she  has  always  felt  that  she  owed 
you  a great  deal  for  saving  her  from  the  snake 
last  summer.” 

“ O,  and  this  is  to  pay  a debt ! ” said  Archie, 
his  whole  expression  changing.  “ She  has  set 
the  value  of  the  service  a great  deal  too  high.” 

66  Yes,”  whispered  the  Shadow,  who  was 
growing  to  be  an  equal,  and  was  listened  to 
with  respect,  — “ this  is  a mere  business  trans- 
action ; she  wishes  to  pay  you ; one  is  only 
willing  to  be  under  obligation  to  one’s  friends  /” 


EQUAL® 


213 


4 4 Adeline,”  said  Archie,  haughtily,  44  will 
you  please  tell  Bettine  that  the  account  is  en- 
tirely crossed  out, — she  owes  me  nothing, 
now  ! ” And  with  a quick  motion  the  slippers 
lay  upon  the  grate,  and  the  pretty  work  which 
had  cost  Bettine  so  much  time,  besides  money 
that  she  could  ill  spare,  — was  shrivelled, 
brown,  and  utterly  ruined  ! 

A short  time  before,  Archie  could  not  have 
done  such  an  ungentlemanly  act,  no  matter  how 
powerfully  he  felt.  It  was  very  painful  to  see 
the  clear  head  becoming  so  clouded  under  the 
fearful  touch  of  the  Shadow  ! 

Of  course,  Adeline  very  faithfully  reported 
the  scene  to  Bettine,  who  could  not  restrain  her 
tears, 

44  It  almost  seems  as  if  he  hated  me;  don’t 
you  think  so,  Adeline?” 

44  It  certainly  does,”  assented  Adeline,  with 
charming  candor. 

Archie  more  than  ever  avoided  the  Leightons’ 
cottage  now,  or  he  would  have  perceived,  as  the 
fall  advanced,  that  some  great  trouble  had  be- 
fallen them.  Bob  had  been  taken  from  school, 
and  seemed  to  be  running  errands,  or  doing  any 


214 


Archie’s  shadow. 


odd  job  that  held  out  the  prospect  of  a shilling. 
Grandfather  Leighton’s  face  had  lost  something 
of  its  peaceful  expression,  and  Bettine,  pale  and 
slender,  began  to  look  like  a plant  that  had 
grown  in  a cellar.  The  fact  was,  that  the  law- 
suit — upon  which  had  hung  so  many  hopes 
— had  been  finally  and  decisively  settled  against 
them  ; there  was  nothing  before  them  now  but 
a ceaseless,  grinding  struggle  with  poverty. 

Archie  first  awoke  to  a consciousness  of  it, 
by  hearing  Adeline  remark  to  her  mother  — 

“ I am  sure  it  is  more  than  a fortnight  since 
they  have  had  a mouthful  of  meat ! I have 
watched  the  butcher’s  cart  every  morning.” 

“And  Grandfather  Leighton  has  sold  his 
pretty  clock,  with  the  sun  and  moon  on  it,” 
added  Thumb,  wonderingly.  “I  don’t  see 
how  he  could  ! ” 

Archie  started ; the  words  were  a revelation 
to  him.  How  completely  he  had  put  these  old 
friends  from  his  mind,  and  when  he  knew  so 
well  what  hopes  and  fears  were  hanging  on  this 
decision  ! And  they  had  been  suffering,  while 
he,  every  day,  passed  by  on  the  other  side. 
To  be  sure  they  had  made  no  sign.  Bettine 


EQUAL. 


215 


had  such  a strong,  brave  soul ! How  he  should 
have  liked  her ; how  faithful  he  would  have 
proved  himself,  if  she  had  only  chosen  him  for 
her  friend  ! ” 

‘‘Have  you  done  anything  for  them,  Ade- 
line?” asked  Archie,  abruptly. 

“Yes,”  said  Adeline;  ‘ I have  offered  as- 
sistance for  the  first  and  last  time.  Such  pride 
as  Bettine  showed  ! One  would  think  I had 
been  offering  cold  pancakes  to  the  queen  ! ” 

Archie  sighed.  He  was  only  too  familiar 
with  Adeline’s  manner ; it  would  never  do  to 
approach  them  through  such  a medium.  And 
yet  his  generous  heart  could  not  allow  them  to 
suffer ; he  must  contrive  some  way  for  their  re- 
lief. All  day  long  he  pondered  the  matter. 
He  had  nothing  of  his  own,  and  every  cent  he 
could  now  scrape  together,  he  felt  should  belong 
to  Philip.  And  yet  the  laborer  was  worthy  of 
his  hire,  — he  was  working  with  all  his  strength, 
he  decided  that  he  might  honorably  allow  him- 
self the  wages  of  the  poorest  workman  in  his 
employ.  In  that  case,  there  would  be  a few 
dollars  coming  to  him  now. 

That  night  Grandfather  Leighton’s  wonderful 


216 


Archie’s  shadow. 


clock  came  home  again.  On  one  of  its  hands 
it  carried  a little  thin  paper.  “ From  a friend,” 
was  written  upon  it. 

Grandfather  Leighton  could  hardly  restrain 
his  tears ; he  had  so  greatly  missed  his  life-long 
comnanion,  with  its  cheerful,  brisk  wav  of  strik- 
inc;  off  the  hours.  But  who  could  have  sent  it? 

This,  however,  was  not  the  end  of  the  mys- 
teries. Bob,  after  making  the  fire  the  next 
morning,  was  rushing  out  for  his  usual  pail  of 
water,  when  he  nearly  stumbled  over  a little 
basket,  half  thrust  under  the  seat  of  the  porch. 
Bettine  came  running  at  his  cry  of  surprise,  and 
together  they  examined  it.  A nice,  tender 
steak,  two  or  three  pounds  of  tea  and  sugar,  and 
a fresh  roll  of  butter. 

66  Hurrah  ! ” cried  Bob  ; but  Bettine  blushed 
violently. 

“ I would  rather  never  eat  anything  but  dry 
bread,”  said  she,  “than  think”  — she  finished 
by  a glance  at  the  gray  stone  house. 

“Don’t  be  frightened,  Tiny,”  said  Bob,  un- 
rolling another  little  paper,  with  the  simple  in- 
scription, “ from  a friend,”  “ it  isn’t  from  her , 
or  it  would  be  Libelled  in  capitals  — 4 from  Miss 


EQUAL. 


21? 


Adeline  Fairchild,  benefactress  of  the  poor,  and 
patroness  of  worthy  paupers  ! 9 ” 

“ I think,”  mused  Grandfather  Leighton,  “ It 
may  be  from  our  good  minister,  or  possibly 
from  Dr.  Bunseombe,  he  was  always  a true 
friend  of  mine.” 

But  this  was  only  the  beginning.  The  next 
morning  as  Bob  opened  the  door,  sighing  a lit- 
tle over  the  good  beef-steak,  which  was  now 
only  a pleasant  memory,  his  eyes  involuntarily 
dropped  under  the  seat.  Was  there  a package 
in  brown  paper  lying  there,  or  not?  He 
dragged  it  out,  quickly  disclosing  a plump 
chicken,  which  held  in  one  stiff  claw,  the 
same  satisfactory  information  — “ From  a 
friend.” 

The  next  morning  there  was  another  discov- 
ery, and  the  next,  and  the  next,  till  it  came  to 
be  hardly  a matter  of  surprise.  Sometimes 
there  would  be  a dozen  eggs,  or  a basket  of 
potatoes,  a nice,  brown  ham,  or  a bottle  of  wine 
for  Grandfather  Leighton,  who  was  growing  so 
feeble.  Still  no  one  had  been  able  to  solve  the 
mystery,  and  Grandfather  Leighton  began  to 
speak  of  it  as  their  manna,  direct  from  heaven. 


218 


abchie’s  shadow. 


But  the  help  came  a little  late  for  Bettlne, 
who,  worn  out  with  overwork,  the  disappoint- 
ment of  her  long  cherished  hopes,  and  her  anx- 
ieties about  the  future,  — had  gradually  fallen 
into  a low,  nervous  fever. 

Then,  delicacies  began  to  come,  in  addition 
to  the  more  substantial  fare ; there  were  late 
peaches,  and  heavy  clusters  of  grapes,  and  little 
cups  of  transparent  jelly. 

“ Who  has  cups  like  these?”  said  Bettine, 
holding  one  up,  in  vain  attempt  to  find  some 
clew  to  the  donor. 

“No  one,”  said  Bob,  “those  were  bought 
down  at  the  confectioner’s.  I have  seen  plenty 
more  like  them  in  the  window.” 

“ Bob,”  said  Bettine,  suddenly,  with  a quick 
blush,  “ I’ll  tell  you  what  I think  sometimes  — 
Philip  Fairchild  sends  them  ! ” 

“ Never  ! ” frowned  Bob ; “ he’d  rather 

spend  the  money  on  himself,  any  time.” 

“ You  never  did  Philip  justice,”  said  Bettine. 
“I  am  sure  he  has  been  very  kind  lately. 
Hasn’t  he  sent  me  flowers  almost  every  day,  and 
didn’t  he  give  me  those  pretty  blue  beads  ? ” 

“ Yes,  just  to  bother  Archie.  But  the  way 


EQUAL. 


219 


these  other  things  have  come  to  us  wouldn’t 
suit  his  style  at  all ; when  he  does  anything  gen- 
erous he  wants  everybody’s  hands  to  know  it, 
right  and  left ! It’s  a hundred  times  more  like 
Archie.” 

“ It  might  have  been  once,”  said  Bettine, 
sadly,  “ but  we  have  lost  the  old  Archie.  Be- 
sides, I’ll  tell  you  what  makes  me  sure  it  cannot 
be  he, — he  never  would  send  me  anything;” 
she  glanced  at  the  beautiful  basket  of  peaches 
and  pears.  “ He  seems  to  hate  me  lately.” 

“Hate  you,  Tiny  !”  cried  Bob,  “What  a 
little  goose  ! You  would  never  think  of  such 
a thing  if  you  were  not  weak  and  nervous.” 

“ But  Adeline  isn’t  weak  and  nervous,  and 
she  thinks  so  too,”  said  Bettine,  trying  not  to 
cry  as  she  remembered  the  slippers. 

“ Adeline  ! ” screamed  Bob,  “ Adeline  ! ’ 
Of  course  Adeline  thinks  so  ! ” and  he  appeared 
to  find  such  immense  fun  in  the  idea,  that  it 
took  a prolonged  standing  upon  his  head,  ac- 
companied by  most  extraordinary  struggles  with 
his  heels,  — to  give  any  adequate  expression  to 
his  feelings. 

Bettine  did  not  feel  herself  much  enlightened 


220 


Archie’s  shadow. 


by  the  pantomime  ; but  she  was  too  tired  to  con- 
tinue the  subject. 

September  had  passed,  and  Uncle  Howard 
had  written,  postponing  his  visit  till  the  Holi- 
days. This  made  Philip  a little  more  patient 
about  the  money,  which  he  thought  Archie  very 
slow  in  collecting.  But  by  the  middle  of  Octo- 
ber, the  five  thousand  dollars  was  placed  in  his 
hands,  with  two  notes,  duly  signed  by  Mr.  Fal- 
coner, and  payable,  one  in  three,  the  other  in 
six  months. 

Philip  was  in  excellent  spirits ; the  store  was 
soon  in  his  possession,  and  he  enjoyed  it  with  all 
the  enthusiasm  of  a child  with  a new  toy.  He 
was  completely  absorbed  in  plans  for  repairing, 
painting,  and  arranging  his  stock  to  make  the 
most  attractive  appearance.  Strangely  enough 
he  came  almost  daily  to  Archie  to  pour  out  his 
confidences  and  hopes.  Perhaps  it  was  because 
he  could  better  understand  them,  and  perhaps 
Philip,  unconsciously  to  himself,  found  a little 
pleasurable  excitement  in  chafing  the  passionate 
nature.  Travellers  have  often  found  a strange 
fascination  in  walking  over  lava  still  warm,  now 
and  then  catching  glimpses,  through  the  black 
chinks,  of  the  fiery,  molten  mass  below. 


EQUAL. 


221 


44  I shall  have  a very  attractive  store,  Archie,” 
he  would  say,  cheerfully,  44  and  all  my  friends 
tell  me  it  will  be  a success.  Binder  made  a 
great  deal  of  money  there  the  last  five  years, 
and  I mean  to  be  twice  as  energetic  as  he,  for 
I have  an  object  in  view.  As  soon  as  I am 
able  — as  soon  as  I think  it  prudent  to  take  an 
encumbrance,” — Philip  laughed,  but  spoke 
very  slowly,  — looking  at  Archie  keenly  from 
under  his  eyebrows,  — 44  I intend  to  make  some 
one  very  happy  ! ” 

Archie  understood  him,  but  his  countenance 
was  immovable,  and  his  gaunt  frame,  which  in 
a few  months  seemed  to  have  lost  all  the  round- 
ness of  youth,  was  rigid  as  marble. 

44  You  don’t  seem  to  have  the  least  doubt  of 
your  ability  to  accomplish  this  end,”  said  he, 
with  slight  irony. 

44  I haven’t,”  said  Philip,  quietly.  44  It  may 
sound  conceited,  but  it’s  true  that  a pleasant 
look  from  me  will  make  her  happy  for  a day, 
now.  Plow  will  it  be  when  I come  to  say  a 
few  words  I have  in  my  mind  ! Mother  says 
you  and  I have  always  quarrelled  from  the  first 
moment  we  set  eyes  on  each  other,  and  have 


222 


Archie’s  shadow. 


always  wanted  the  same  things.  I suppose  it 
has  been  true  up  till  now ; but  I’m  very  glad, 
for  once,  that  our  tastes  have  differed.” 

Archie  looked  up  in  some  surprise ; had  he 
been  mistaken? 

“ Who  do  you  mean,  Philip?”  he  asked,  in- 
voluntarily. “ Not  Harriet  Bunscombe,  or  — ” 

“ Pshaw ! no!”  cried  Philip,  “you  know 
better.  I mean  — ” he  stopped  and  drummed 
upon  the  window. 

Archie  took  down  a huge  folio,  and  buried 
himself  in  its  pages.  Not  that  he  could  read  a 
word,  — the  print  was  all  a blur,  and  Philip 
knew  it. 

“ I mean  — ” repeated  Philip,  slowly,  “ that 
is,  the  person  I should  most  delight  to  honor,  is 
one  whom  you  have  treated  most  shamefully. 
And  yet  I cannot  be  angry  with  you,  — I am 
too  much  your  debtor.  You  had  great  advan- 
tages over  me,  Archie,  and  much  the  start  in 
the  race.  But  you  didn’t  care  for  the  prize, 
and  I thank  you,  Archie, — thank  you  for 
throwing  away  — Bettine  Leighton  ! ” 

“ Who?”  said  Archie,  looking  up  absently 
from  his  book.  “ Were  you  saying  anything, 
Philip?” 


EQUAL. 


223 


But  Philip  smiled  quietly,  and  went  whistling 
from  the  room.  His  keen  eyes  had  detected  the 
slight  start,  which  Archie  could  not  quite  con- 
trol at  sound  of  that  name,  although  he  thought 
himself  prepared.  The  fact  was,  he  had  thought 
Philip  only  trifling,  at  first,  — amusing  himself 
with  one  of  those  jokes  which  were  such  fun  to 
him,  and  such  death  to  his  victims.  He,  Archie, 
had  thought  they  were  still  all  boys  and  girls 
together,  and  any  serious  change  in  their  rela- 
tions to  each  other,  must  be  far,  very  far  in  the 
future ; he  had  not  realized  till  that  moment  of 
revelation,  how  fast  they  had  all  been  growing 
older — that  Philip,  indeed,  was  nearly  twenty- 
one,  and  he,  himself  would  soon  be  nineteen. 
How  strange  that  he  hadn’t  thought  of  it ! 
Philip  and  Bettine  ! Philip  and  Bettine  ! What 
was  there  in  the  union  of  those  two  names  that 
so  roused  the  Shadow,  that  made  Archie  shake 
in  its  grasp  as  if  he  had  the  ague?  A momen- 
tary dread  of  this  fearful  companion  came  over 
him.  How  strong  it  was  growing,  how  strong 
it  had  been  ! What  sorrow  it  had  already  caused 
in  his  life,  by  falling  between  him  and  Bettine. 
Yes,  Philip  was  right, — he  had  thrown  her 


224 


Archie’s  shadow. 


away  — to  please  the  Shadow  ! He  was  not 
worthy  of  her,  it  was  too  true ; but  how  would 
it  be  with  Philip?  Would  she  be  happy  with 
him  — the  selfish  Philip?  Ah,  the  dear,  dear 
little  Bettine  ! 

Archie  leaned  his  head  on  his  hand, — the 
tenderness  of  all  the  past  years  sweeping  over 
him  in  an  overwhelming  tide. 

‘ 4 It  is  very  strange  that  I must  always  be  so 
thwarted,”  he  murmured,  “ when  I might  be  so 
immeasurably  happy.  I have  such  strong  feel- 
ings ! All  these  people  with  their  smooth  lives 
know  nothing  about  it,  — 

4 all  their  passions  unto  mine, 

Are  as  moonlight  unto  sunlight,  or  a9  water  unto  wine.’” 

Archie  blushed  a little,  looking  uneasily 
around  him  ; he  was  glad  to  find  no  witness  of 
his  conceit.  And  yet  was  he  so  far  out  of  the 
way?  Had  he  not  overheard  Banks  that  very 
morning,  speaking  of  him  as  such  “ a strongx 
character?”  46  Yes,  I must  be  a strong  char- 
acter ! ” repeated  Archie,  with  a pleasant  little 
pride  thrilling  through  his  misery. 


EQUAL. 


225 


His  eyes  carelessly  dropped  upon  the  book 
still  open  in  his  lap.  How  strange  ! an  answer 
to  his  thought  seemed  leaping  up  from  the 
print. 

“ You  must  measure  the  strength  of  a man,” 
he  read,  “ by  the  power  of  the  feelings  which 
he  subdues,  not  by  the  power  of  those  which 
subdue  Kim . A strong  character  is  that  of  the 
man  who  has  conquered  strong  passions ; a 
weak  man,  is  he  who  lets  strong  passions  get 
the  mastery  of  him.” 

Archie’s  complacency  was  all  gone,  as  he  ap- 
plied this  test  to  himself. 

“ I have  been  the  weakest  of  the  weak  in  the 
Past,  whatever  I may  be  in  the  Future  ! ” said 
he  despondently. 

‘ 4 Archie,”  said  Adeline,  breaking  in  upon 
these  thoughts.  “ Have  you  heard  what  Philip 
is  thinking  of?  ” her  eyes  were  quite  red  with 
crying. 

Archie  nodded. 

u Wouldn’t  it  be  dreadful?”  she  continued. 

A perfect  throwing  of  one’s  self  away  ! ” 

“ It  certainly  would  ! ” exploded  Archie. 

“ I was  sure  you  would  think  so,”  said  the 
15 


226 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW. 


gratified  Adeline.  “ A most  unworthy  person 
for  such  a great  honor  ! ” 

“Unworthy,  indeed!”  cried  Archie,  rising 
precipitately. 

Adeline  looked  after  the  erect  figure,  and 
broad  manly  shoulders. 

‘ But  it  might  have  been  worse  ! ” she  mur- 
mured. 

An  hour  later,  that  unruly  member,  which 
no  man  can  tame,  was  running  on  busily,  by 
the  side  of  Bettine. 

“ And  I was  saying  I thought  I knew  of 
some  one  who  liked  you,  and  Archie  said — ” 

“ What?  ” asked  Bettine,  eagerly. 

“ I oughtn’t  to  tell,”  said  Adeline,  with  great 
reluctance. 

“ Yes,  you  must  tell,”  said  Bettine,  two  red 
spots  burning  in  her  cheeks,  “ or  I shall  not 
6leep  a wink  to-night.” 

“ Well,  he  said,  — you  wont  mind  it  now?” 

“ Not  the  least  in  the  world  ! ” 

“He  said  that  this  person  would  just  be 
throwing  himself  away,  — that  you  were  most 
unworthy  — ” 

“Never  mind  the  rest;”  said  Bettine,  “it 


EQUAL. 


227 


isn’t  of  the  slightest  consequence,”  and  she  took 
Philip’s  last  flowers,  pressing  their  coolness 
against  her  feverish  cheeks. 

It  must  be  confessed,  however,  that  she  slept 
very  little  better  for  having  her  curiosity  grat- 
ified. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


STUMBLING. 

RCHIE  had  but  a short  breathing-spell 
after  the  payment  of  the  first  large  sum 
to  Philip.  It  was  now  necessary  to  tax 
his  energies  to  the  utmost,  to  meet  the 
note  due  at  the  first  of  the  coming  year ; and 
this  he  was  very  eager  to  do,  without  causing 
any  anxiety  to  his  father. 

4 6 You  must  spare  yourself,  Mr.  Archie,”  old 
Martyn  would  sometimes  affectionately  say. 
66  It  is  a bad  plan  for  a race-horse  to  spend  all 
his  strength  on  the  first  half  mile.” 

“ 1 shall  have  strength  enough  for  this  race,” 
Archie  would  return,  adding  to  himself  — “ and 
afterwards,  it  is  no  consequence  to  anybody 
how  soon  I drop  down.” 

He  was  coming  home,  with  a headache,  one 
winter  afternoon,  feeling  it  almost  a relief  not 
to  find  little^.  Thumb,  waiting  at  the  accustomed 
(228) 


STUMBLING. 


229 


corner,  and  staring  into  the  window  of  that  toy 
paradise. 

He  was  feeling  more  than  usually  troubled ; 
his  father  had  been  worse  for  a week,  and  unable 
to  give  him  the  slightest  advice  ; there  had  been 
annoyances  with  the  workmen,  and  very  small 
sales  for  the  last  few  weeks,  while  the  time  for 
the  payment  of  the  dreaded  note,  was  drawing 
so  very  near.  Besides  Mrs.  Falconer  had  ap- 
plied to  him  for  money  for  household  expenses, 
and  he  had  barely  been  able  to  raise  the  sum 
she  required.  He  had  not  a cent  that  night  for 
the  Leightons,  and  he  had  given  them  nothing  the 
day  before.  To  be  sure  Bettine  was  better,  but 
she  was  able  to  do  very  little,  and  they  were  all 
looking  so  pale  and  dispirited.  It  was  strange 
Philip  did  not  seem  to  see  it. 

“ How  shall  I get  over  this  tight  place,”  he 
mused.  ‘ ‘ Could  I sell  Sultan?  ” 

Yes,  and  get  a handsome  price  for  him  ; but 
Archie  shrank  from  the  sacrifice.  He  had 
grown  very  fond  of  the  noble  animal ; besides 
this  was  almost  the  only  pleasure  he  had  re- 
served for  himself. 

Sultan  was  a marvel  of  swiftness,  — a “ king 


230 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW. 


of  the  wind,”  and  Archie  perfectly  exulted, 
after  a day  of  toil,  in  a wild  break-neck  ride  on 
his  back.  Still  further,  — shall  it  be  confessed  ? 
this  was  a possession  which  Philip  envied  him, 
which  he  greatly  desired  to  make  his  own. 

“ No,”  Archie  had  often  said,  in  reply  to 
Philip’s  offers  to  buy  him,  “ Sultan  is  not  in 
your  mother’s  gift,  nor  my  father’s,  nor  Bet- 
tine’s  ; it  is  mine ! You  shall  never  have 
Sultan  ! ” 

But  how  to  get  this  money  ? 

“ There  is  Mrs.  Moppet’s  teapot  1 ” thought 
Archie,  just  as  he  reached  the  door.  “ Why 
didn’t  I think  of  it  before?  Good,  kind  soul  1 
it  will  make  her  only  too  happy.” 

Mrs.  Moppet  was  not  in  the  kitchen,  but 
Archie,  going  up  to  his  room,  heard  her  voice 
in  conversation  with  the  Thumb. 

“Bless  his  dear  heart!”  she  was  saying, 
“at  Christmas  time  I know  he’ll  have  ’em,  if 
not  before.  I’d  buy  ’em  myself,”  she  added  in 
an  undertone,  “ if  Archie  hadn’t  been  drinking 
out  of  the  teapot  pretty  free.  Poor  boy  ! I 
hope  it  does  him  good ! ” she  thought,  her 
kindly  eyes  filling  with  tears.  She  had  carried 


STUMBLING, 


231 


him,  a rosy  baby,  such  a few  years  ago,  and 
now  he  was  almost  as  pale  an  old  man  as  his 
father. 

“You  see,  Mrs.  Moppet,”  piped  the  Thumb, 
“ they  wind  up,  — like  a clock,  you  know,  and 
then  there’s  a whistle  ” — 

6 6 Those  everlasting  cars!”  thought  Archie, 
wearily,  coming  in  the  door. 

There  was  a fire  in  his  grate,  which  was 
unusual,  and  Mrs.  Moppet  was  soaking  little 
Thumb’s  plump  feet  in  some  hot  water  and 
mustard. 

“ He’s  stuffed  with  a cold,”  explained  Mrs. 
Moppet,  “ and  a bit  feverish,  and  I thought 
this  would  do  him  good.” 

“ Yes,  because  Christmas  is  in  three  days, 
and  I’ve  got  to  be  well  on  Christmas,”  said  the 
Thumb.  “ I couldn’t  come  for  you  to-night, 
Archie ; did  you  miss  me  any  ? didn’t  you  feel 
sorry  ? ” 

But  Archie  had  only  heard,  “In  three  days 
is  Christmas  ! ” Yes,  and  in  a week  more  it 
would  be  New  Year  ; and  out  came  the  account 
book  and  pencil. 

“ He  doesn’t  care,  Mrs.  Moppet,”  quivered 
little  Thumb. 


232 


aechie’s  shadow. 


/ 

✓ 

4 4 But  I’m  sure  he  does,  dear  heart,”  she 
cried,  drawing  the  sweet  face  to  her  broad 
bosom,  where  little  Thumb  could  no  longer 
restrain  his  tears. 

44  Oh,  what  is  the  matter  with  the  child?” 
said  Archie,  wearily.  44  My  head  aches  so  ! ” 

Little  Thumb,  with  the  greatest  effort,  re- 
pressed the  slightest  sound. 

44  He  don’t  feel  just  right,”  said  Mrs.  Mop- 
pet, tenderly,  carrying  him  to  the  bed.  44  But 
if  you’d  just  kiss  him,  and  love  him  a little,  I 
know  he’d  go  right  to  sleep.” 

44  Yes,  and  not  bother  any  more!”  added 
little  Thumb,  eagerly. 

Archie’s  heart  smote  him,  as  he  kissed  the 
little  brother,  who  had  been  sadly  neglected  of 
late. 

44  Is  there  anything  more  you  would  like  to 
have  me  do?”  he  asked,  gently. 

44  Oh,  if  you  would,  Archie  ! ” cried  Thumb, 
with  a radiant  face,  44  if  you  only  would  play 
once  more  on  the  organ  ! ” 

Archie  could  not  refuse,  although  he  had  not 
had  the  heart  to  touch  the  instrument  in  a long 
time ; its  sweet  tones  jarred  upon  his  mood. 


STUMBLING. 


233 


44  What  shall  it  be,  Thumb?  ” said  he,  draw- 
ing out  the  stops. 

4 4 6 Now  be  the  Gospel  Banner/  or  the  4 March 
of  the  Forty  Thieves/  I don’t  care  which,”  said 
the  happy  child. 

Archie  played  both  those  favorites,  and  then 
gradually  fell  into  a strain  of  his  own,  very  low, 
sweet,  and  tremulous,  with  infinite  expression. 
Mrs.  Moppet  threw  her  apron  over  her  head, 
and  cried  silently  in  a corner  till  the  last  faint 
note  died  away.  Then  she  arose  to  look  at 
little  Thumb.  He  was  sound  asleep,  a hand 
under  one  flushed  cheek,  and  his  mouth  still 
parted  with  a smile  of  delight. 

44  Come  here,  Master  Archie,”  she  cried, 
44  don’t  he  look  like  a little  angel  ! ” 

44  No,”  said  Archie,  quickly,  44  only  like  a 
rosy,  healthy  little  boy,  which  is  better.  I 
don’t  like  so  much  nonsense  about  angels.” 

Mrs.  Moppet  looked  hurt,  but  the  good  heart 
made  allowances  for  the  overworked  boy. 
44  One  can’t  expect  a mouse  to  carry  an  ele- 
phant’s load,  and  feel  any  ways  cheerful  about 
it,”  she  said  to  herself. 

But  the  voices,  low  as  they  were,  had  dis- 


234 


Archie’s  shadow. 


turbed  the  sleeping  child  ; he  shivered,  frowned, 
and  presently  opened  wide  his  wondering  blue 
eyes. 

“ Oh,  Archie  and  Moppet,”  said  he,  in  a be- 
wildered way,  “ did  you  come  too?  I thought 
I was  going  alone.” 

( 6 Where,  dear?”  said  Mrs.  Moppet. 

“ To  our  Father’s,”  said  Thumb,  simply. 

6 6 O,  that’s  nonsense!”  said  Archie,  sooth- 
ingly ; “ don’t  you  see  you’re  lying  in  your  own 
bed,  right  in  Archie’s  room?” 

Little  Thumb*  rubbed  his  eyes.  “ O,  yes,” 
he  nodded,  “ there’s  the  fire,  and  there’s  Crib, 
and  there’s  the  dear  organ.  I must  have  come 
back.” 

“But  you  haven’t  been  away,  Thumb.” 

“ Yes,  I have,  — climbing  up,  and  climbing 
up  ! don’t  you  see  how  tired  I am  ? ” 

Archie  looked  uneasily  at  Mrs.  Moppet. 

“ It’s  nothing,”  said  she,  “ he’s  been  dream- 
ing, and  he  always  talks  odd,  when  he’s  started 
from  sleep.  Then  you  know  he’s  always  ramb- 
lin’ about  that  road  to  his  Father’s  house,  dear 
lamb ! That’s  nothing  new.  If  you’d  play 
again,  a minute,  he’d  drop  right  off.” 


STUMBLING. 


235 


Archie  obeyed,  and  presently  Mrs.  Moppet’s 
words  were  verified,  and  she  stole  softly  from 
the  room. 

Archie  followed  after  her,  and  stopped  her 
on  the  landing,  hastily  explaining  his  present 
embarrassment,  and  asking  her  if  she  remem- 
bered her  offer  of  part  of  the  little  fortune  in  the 
teapot  ? 

Mrs.  Moppet  stammered  and  hesitated.  It 
really  seemed,  lately,  as  if  Archie  must  be 
losing  his  senses.  Hadn’t  he  been  taking  it  all 
along,  just  as  it  pleased  him  ? Hadn’t  she  seen 
him  with  her  own  eyes,  one  night,  in  the  faint 
firelight,  while  she — dear,  substantial  old 
cherub  ! — had  hovered  perilously  at  the  top  of 
the  kitchen  stairs  ? And  now  to  have  him 
come,  asking  so  innocently  for  five  dollars  or  so 
— she  didn’t  like  it ; it  didn’t  seem  quite  fair 
and  above  board.  She  never  would  have 
thought  it  of  Archie ! and  the  good  soul  was 
almost  ready  to  cry. 

In  the  mean  time,  Archie’s  face  was  darken- 
ing. “ It  is  no  matter,”  said  he,  stiffly,  “ you 
have  a perfect  right  to  change  your  mind.” 

“ Why,  no,”  said  she,  more  embarrassed 


236 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW. 


than  ever.  “ You  are  kindly  welcome  to  it,  — ° 
just  as  welcome  as  you  have  ben  all  along.” 

Archie’s  sensitive  ear  detected  the  slight  cool- 
ness and  annoyance  in  her  tone.  He  could  not 
understand  it,  but  he  would  not  ask  her  to  ex- 
plain. 

“ She  is  only  turning  against  me  like  all  the 
rest,”  said  he,  sadly.  “I  will  be  indebted  to 
no  one.” 

That  evening  he  sold  Ned  Bunscombe  a hand- 
some dressing-case,  — a present  in  the  days  of 
his  father’s  prosperity,  — and,  in  that  way,  the 
Leightons  were  provided  with  a turkey  for  the 
holidays,  and  the  materials  for  the  best  of  Christ- 
mas puddings. 

Little  Thumb  was  not  much  better  the  next 
morning. 

4 6 If  I don’t  come  to-day,  again,  will  you  be 
sorry,  Archie?”  he  asked,  anxiously. 

“ Yes,  I shall,”  said  Archie,  honestly  and 
heartily  ; and  the  Thumb  was  radiant. 

At  night  he  found  him  still  in  bed,  and  Mrs. 
Falconer  seemed  to  be  feeling  it  her  duty  to  take 
some  notice  of  him,  by  prescribing  some  disa- 
greeable potions,  which  poor  Thumb  most  pa- 
tiently swallowed. 


STUMBLING. 


237 


Adeline  was  there  too, — very  officious, 
shaking  up  little  Thumb’s  pillows,  and  offering 
him  a drink  every  five  minutes. 

44  I intend  to  stay  with  Wilfred  this  even- 
ing,” she  said,  sweetly.  64  I know  so  many 
ways  to  make  sick  people  comfortable.” 

Little  Thumb  looked  wistfully  at  Archie. 

44  Thumb  isn’t  4 sick  people,’  Adeline,”  said 
Archie,  a little  ungraciously,  perhaps.  44  All 
he  wants  now  is  to  be  allowed  to  go  to  sleep.” 

4 4 But  I have  stayed  home  from  an  evening 
party,  on  purpose  to  make  myself  useful,”  said 
Adeline,  reproachfully. 

Archie  knew  it  was  a most  ungrateful  task  to 
prevent  Adeline  from  being  a martyr  when  she 
had  so  fully  made  up  her  mind  to  it ; but  with 
a great  deal  of  tact,  and  profusion  of  compli- 
ments upon  her  well-known  abilities,  he  finally 
succeeded  in  bowing  her  from  the  room. 

Little  Thumb’s  cheeks  were  very  red  after  the 
contest. 

4 4 Isn’t  he  the  picture  of  health ! ” said 
Archie,  admiringly. 

Mrs.  Moppet  shook  her  head.  44  Not  to  my 
mind,”  said  she,  in  a low  voice;  44  that  color 


238 


Archie’s  shadow. 


isn’t  nateral,  it’s  more  like  a clab  of  paint  from 
a fever-pot.  I ’most  wish  Dr.  Brown  could  see 
him.” 

Archie  made  an  impatient  gesture,  as  he  bent 
over  to  kiss  and  embrace  him,  in  his  old  pas- 
sionate way,  — the  child’s  simple,  wondering 
gratitude  filling  him  with  remorseful  pain. 

44  You  would  never  go  away  and  leave 
Archie,  would  you,  Thumb?  ” 

44  Why,  no!”  said  the  child,  in  great  sur- 
prise, 44  how  could  I ! ” 

44  Some  little  children  die , you  know.”  The 
words  seemed  to  leap  from  Archie’s  lips,  in  spite 
of  him. 

v ' 

46  O,  / won’t  die  !”  said  little  Thumb,  cheer- 
fully. 44  I don’t  mean  ever  to  die.”  Archie 
held  him  tighter.  44  I’m  going  to  find  the  way 
to  our  Father’s  by  the  crumbs,  don’Uyou  know? 
But  I’ll  be  sure  to  come  back  for  you,  Archie, 
— no  matter  if  I’m  ever  so  tired.” 

44  Don’t  let’s  talk  about  that  any  more,  little 
Thumb,”  said  Archie,  tenderly.  44  You  can’t 
understand  it  now,  but  when  you  get  older  I’m 
going  to  show  you  how  it’s  only  people’s  souls 
that  can  pick  up  those  kind  of  crumbs ; these 


STUMBLING. 


239 


dear  little  feet  here,”  Archie  took  them  in  his 
hands,  ‘ 6 could  never  find  that  way.” 

“ O,  yes,  they  could!”  said  Thumb,  confi- 
dently. “ I found  out  how  to  go  just  a little 
while  ago.” 

Archie  did  not  understand  him.  But  it  had 
happened  a short  time  before,  in  the  mists  of  a 
late  Indian  summer,  little  Thumb  had  rode  by  a 
solemn  grove  of  pine-trees,  through  which  the 
sun  — sinking  low  in  the  west  — gleamed  like 
a glorious  shechinah ; and  the  innocent  heart 
believed  that  he  had  had  a glimpse  of  his 
Father’s  house. 

“Shall  I play  for  you,  Thumb?”  said 
Archie ; ^and  as  he  eagerly  assented,  he  sat 
down,  playing  more  than  an  hour,  but  not  with 
the  usual  effect.  The  child  only  half  dozed,  and 
all  night  long,  Archie,  who  slept  but  lightly 
himself,  was  conscious  of  restless  limbs  tossing 
to  and  fro,  till,  at  last,  he  awoke  to  find  Thumb’s 
eyes  staring,  while  he  talked  incessantly  about 
“ climbing,  climbing,”  and  he  was  getting  “ so 
very  tired.” 

Archie  called  Mrs.  Moppet,  and  went  for  the 
physician. 


240 


Archie's  shadow. 


Dr.  Brown  made  a long  examination,  and 
looked  very  grave. 

44  It  seemed  a slight  attack  of  fever,”  he  said, 
“ and  yet  he  felt  anxious,  as  the  child,  in  spite 
of  his  apparent  health,  had  no  constitution  what- 
ever. Besides,”  — he  took  Mrs.  Moppet  aside 
44  had  they  ever  thought  he  had  any  trouble 
with  his  heart  ? ” 

44  Never  ! ” answered  Mrs.  Moppet.  44  And 
yet,”  she  added,  in  a troubled  way,  44  that  was 
what  took  off  his  dear  mamma  ! ” 

But  little  Thumb  brightened  greatly  before  it 
was  time  for  Archie  to  go  to  the  office. 

44  Do  you  know  to-night  is  Christmas  Eve?” 
said  Archie,  bending  over  him,  with  a lighter 
heart.  44  We  must  hang  up  our  stockings.” 

Thumb  nodded,  with  a little  laugh,  putting 
up  his  rosy  mouth. 

44  I don’t  think  I can  come  to-day,  Archie; 
do  you  think  you  will  miss  me  ? ” 

44  Terribly  ! terribly,  little  Thumb  ! ” cried 
Archie,  rushing  away,  his  eyes  blinded  with 
tears. 

The  day  seemed  very  long,  for  through  all 
the  business  details  — more  vexing  and  compli- 


STUMBLING. 


241 


cated  than  usual  — Archie’s  heart  was  with 
little  Thumb.  How  he  almost  flew  along  the 
street,  when  the  hour  of  release  came  ! he  only 
made  one  stop,  — at  the  toy-store,  — to  pur- 
chase the  wonderful  cars. 

“ How  pleased  he  will  be  ! ” thought  Archie. 
* ‘ I almost  wish  I had  bought  them  before.” 

He  showed  them  gayly  to  Mrs.  Moppet, 
whom  he  met  coming  out  of  the  sick  room. 

She  only  began  to  cry,  saying,  “ I’m  very 
glad  you’ve  come,  Master  Archie.  They  all 
say  he’s  better,  but  ” — she  shook  her  head. 

Archie  hastily  entered  the  room.  How  it 
annoyed  him  to  find  so  many  there ! His 
father,  — of  course,  that  was  right  that  he 
should  be  sitting  by  the  bed.  How  anxious  he 
must  have  been,  by  the  way,  to  have  climbed 
the  stairs,  with  his  short  breath  and  persistent 
cough.  But  his  stepmother,  and  especially, 
officious  Adeline,  how  he  wished  them  both 
away  ! 

‘ 6 He  is  sleeping  very  sweetly,”  said  Adeline, 
in  gracious  encouragement,  as  he  came  up  to 
the  bed. 

But  one  quick  glance  justified  Mrs.  Moppet’s 
16 


242 


archte’s  shadow. 


uneasiness.  The  flush  had  left  little  Thumb’s 
cheeks,  and  a most  unnatural  pallor  was  show- 
ing through  the  healthy  tan,  which  had  not  yet 
had  time  to  wear  off.  His  eyes,  too,  seemed  . 
to  have  grown  hollow,  as  he  slept  heavily,  one 
brown  hand  lying  caressingly  on  Crib, — the 
other  grasping  a piece  of  painted  cardboard. 

While  Archie  still  gazed  anxiously,  Thumb’s 
long  lashes  trembled,  and  he  opened  his  eyes, 
dreamily. 

“ Ah,  Archie  ! ” said  he,  in  glad  recognition, 
“ did  you  know  I had  found  a crumb?  See 
there,  Archie,”  he  held  up  an  illuminated  text, 
“I  found  it  going  to  our  Father’s  — ‘Suffer 
little  children  — ’ ” 

“ Ah  little  Wilfred  ! little  Wilfred  ! ” said 
Adeline,  quite  shocked.  “ Didn’t  Bettine  paint 
it  for  you,  and  send  it  over  for  your  stocking? 
Think  now,  you  wouldn’t  tell  a story,  Wilfred  ! ” 

Little  Thumb  looked  troubled,  his  lip  quiv- 
ered. “ I think  I picked  it  up  ! ” he  repeated, 
looking  wistfully  at  Archie. 

“ He  did  ! of  course  he  did  ! ” cried  Archie 

y 

with  a quick  frown  at  Adeline ; at  the  same 
time  intercepting  her,  as  she  came  forward  with 
a tumbler  of  water. 


STUMBLING. 


243 


“ Thank  you.  I will  take  care  of  my  little 
brother  now,  — it  is  my  place,”  he  said,  de- 
cidedly. 

64  Archie,”  murmured  Thumb,  stretching  up 
a feeble  hand  to  caress  his  face,  66  did  you  miss 
me  at  the  corner,  to-day?  Ill  be  there  to-mor- 
row. Ill  be  there  every  day,  after  this,  but  I 
got  very  tired  going  to  our  Father’s  house ; I 
went  a great  ways  to-day.” 

“ See  here,  little  Thumb,”  said  Archie,  with 
a desperate  attempt  at  cheerfulness.  “ Santa 
Claus  has  sent  something  splendid  for  your 
stocking,  but  I thought  I’d  give  it  to  you  now. 
See,  darling ! ” And  before  the  misty,  blue 
eyes,  Archie  held  up  the  long  wished-for,  won- 
derful train  of  cars. 

Such  a faint  smile,  such  a very  faint  smile  ! 
Little  Thumb  laid  his  small  hand  upon  them  — 
the  treasure  at  which  he  had  so  often  gazed 
through  those  tantalizing  shop  windows,  — going 
into  such  ecstasies  of  delight  when  the  good- 
natured  man  had  set  them  off,  — now  lay  upon 
the  white  quilt,  all  little  Thumb’s  own  ! Even 
while  he  was  trying  to  realize  it,  his  eyes  closed  ; 
but  in  a minute  he  started. 


244 


Archie’s  shadow. 


44  Did  I say  4 thank  you,’  Archie?”  he  asked 
anxiously. 

He  tried  feebly  to  lift  them,  — dropped  them 
again,  and  then  pushed  them  gently  aside,  — r 
forever ! 

46 1 am  going  to  sleep  now,  Archie,”  said  he, 
the  lids  once  more  drooping  over  the  sweetest 
eyes,  44  Would  you  like  to  kiss  me?  And  then 
play,  Archie.” 

4 4 1 can’t ! I can’t ! ” cried  Archie’s  heart ; but 
could  he  refuse  anything  to  the  little  Thumb  ? 
He  arose,  almost  feeling  his  way  to  the  organ. 
Such  entreating,  imploring  waves  of  sound ! 
Mrs.  Moppet  fell  upon  her  knees. 

44  Master  Archie  is  praying,”  she  sobbed, 
44  and  I will  pray  with  him.” 

Tremulous,  sweet,  with  almost  a divine  in- 
spiration, the  strains  arose  and  fell. 

Bettine,  coming  softly,  paused  on  the  thresh- 
old of  the  door,  thrilled  and  awed  to  her  heart. 
She  had  never  heard  Archie  play  so  before. 
There  was  an  unearthly  expression  on  his  face ; 
he  seemed  lifted  out  of  himself,  — as  if,  in  his 
eager  entreaty,  he  had  pierced  even  to  the  mys- 
tery of  the  great  King’s  presence,  — as  if  he 


STUMBLING. 


245 


had  caught  the  key  note  of  the  harpers,  harping 
with  harps,  — as  if  he  saw  the  seven  lamps  of 
fire  burning  before  the  throne  ! 

Everyone  was  in  tears,  excepting  the  child. 
With  a smile  of  the  sweetest  content, — the 
precious  crumb  held  tightly  in  his  small  brown 
hand, — little  Hop  o’  my  Thumb  was  making 
the  last  few  steps  of  his  short  journey,  and  find- 
ing his  way  safely  home  to  his  Father’s  house. 

“Is  he  asleep?”  asked  Archie,  at  last, 
pausing  suddenly. 

Mrs.  Moppet  bowed  her  head  solemnly. 
There  was  a sound  of  weeping. 

“I  suppose  this  is  very  sudden  and  unex- 
pected to  you,  Mr.  Falconer,”  broke  in  the 
formal  voice  of  Dr.  Brown  ; “ but  any  trouble 
with  the  heart  — ” 

Archie  turned  deathly  pale. 

Bettine,  forgetting  everything,  ran  to  him, 
impulsively  taking  both  his  hands. 

“It  is  such  a happy  thing  for  little  Thumb 
to  go  to-night,”  she  said,  as  with  streaming 
tears,  she  repeated  a beautiful  superstition, 
“ ‘ The  gates  of  heaven  are  always  standing 
wide  open  on  Christmas  Eve  ! ’ ” 


246 


arohie’s  shadow. 


But  Archie’s  eyes  were  dry.  He  went  calmly 
towards  the  bed  where  Crib  was  licking  one 
motionless  hand ; he  pressed  one  long  kiss  upon 
the  quiet  mouth.  ‘ 6 Of  whom  the  world  was  not 
worthy,”  he  murmured;  and  went  away  to 
wander  — God  only  knew  where  — through  all 
that  winter  night. 

Poor,  comfortless  Archie  ! now  angry  with 
earth  and  with  Heaven  ! The  Shadow  was  fill- 
ing all  the  way  with  gloom,  and  still  he  turned 
resolutely  from  the  Light,  and  went  stumbling 
on  in  his  darkening  path. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


THE  SHADOW  IS  MASTER. 

ITTLE  Thumb’s  precious  dust  lay  under 
the  snow,  — those  loveliest  eyes  closed 
so  peacefully  — the  little  every  day 
blue  ribbon  tied  at  his  throat,  the  pre- 
cious ‘ 6 crumb  ” still  in  the  hands  that  had  so 
clung  to  it,  — and  all  hidden  away  forever. 

After  the  first  violence  of  the  shock,  Archie 
had  gathered  up  all  his  strength  to  meet  this 
greatest  trouble.  Heaven  also,  seemed  to  be 
arraying  itself  against  him,  but  the  proud  spirit 
determined  to  bear  it  without  complaining.  He 
went  through  all  the  trying  last  scenes  with  a 
cold  reserve  and  dignity,  which  would  have 
prevented  most  people  from  offering  him  the 
stereotyped  farms  of  consolation.  But  Adeline 
knew  her  duty. 

“ Archie,”  said  she  coming  to  him,  as  he  sat 
(247) 


248 


akchie’s  shadow. 


in  the  dusk,  upon  the  evening  of  that  sad  day, 
“ our  light  affliction,  which  is  but  for  a — ” 

“Yes,  Adeline,”  interrupted  Archie,  “don’t 
trouble  yourself,  — it  is  perfectly  familiar  to 
me.” 

“ But  I should  like  so  much  to  comfort  you  ! ” 

“ Thank  you.  I will  take  the  will  for  the 
deed.” 

“ He  doth  not  willingly  afflict,”  continued 
the  persistent  Adeline,  straining  her  eyes  to 
consult  a little  paper  she  held  in  her  hand,  “ nor 
chide  — ” 

Archie  got  up  abruptly,  stammered  an  apol- 
ogy, and  hurried  away  to  his  room.  As  he 
opened  the  door,  Crib,  who  had  been  shut  up 
all  the  afternoon,  sprang  at  him  joyfully,  and 
then  retreated  with  a low  whine  of  disappoint- 
ment. Archie  well  understood  him,  as  with  a 
throbbing  head,  he  threw  himself  into  a chair 
by  the  dead  ashes  of  the  grate.  Presently  the 
cold  nose  timidly  touched  his  hand,  — the  poor 
animal  had  crept  nearer,  his  wistful  eyes  fixed 
upon  him,  and  his  body  curved  in  mute  entreaty. 

“Yes,  Crib,”  said  Archie,  caressing  him  im- 
pulsively, “I  understand  you.  We  must  be 


THE  SHADOW  IS  MASTER. 


249 


friends.  We  must  always  be  friends.  We 
both  loved  him,  Crib,  and  we  will  neither  of  us 
ever  see  him  again  ! ” 

A light  flickered  along  the  hall. 

CD  CD 

“And  who  must  be  coming  now?”  said 
Archie,  wearily. 

The  door  opened,  and  Mrs.  Moppet,  her  face 
swollen  and  red,  appeared. 

“ I’ve  brought  you  some  tea  and  toast,  Mas- 
ter Archie,”  she  said,  “ and  now,  dear,  you 
must  try  to  think  that  God  is  good,  or  your  poor 
heart  will  break.  You  know  he  sees  we  haven’t 
enough  of  him  in  our  heart,  and  he  jest  sends 
these  ’flictions  to  bring  us  ’round  like.” 

“ Yes,  Mrs.  Moppet,”  said  Archie,  in  his 
strange,  composed  way,  “ I know  the  Lord 
hasn’t  been  in  my  heart.  6 Lord,  if  thou  hadst 
been  here,  my  brother  had  not  died.’  But 
he  wasn’t  here,  and  I didn’t  know  how  to  get 
him  here,  and  so  he  has  punished  me  for  it.” 

“ No  ! no  ! Master  Archie,”  said  Mrs.  Mop- 
pet, eagerly,  “it  wasn’t  for  punishment,  but 
for  /ore.” 

“ Such  a strange  love  ! ” said  Archie.  “It 
may  win  some  natures,  but  it  never  could  mine. 


250 


Archie’s  shadow. 


If  He  had  left  me  little  Thumb,  I might  possi- 
bly have  been  drawn  nearer  heaven,  but  he  has 
seen  fit  to  take  away  almost  my  only  comfort. 
I cannot  love  such  a cruel  God  ! ” 

“ Oh,  Master  Archie!  Master  Archie!  that 
I should  ever  live  to  hear  you  say  such  dreadful 
things  ! 99  cried  Mrs.  Moppet,  bursting  into  ve- 
hement sobbing. 

“ Go  away,  please,  Mrs.  Moppet,”  said 
Archie,  after  a few  minutes,  during  which  the 
grief  of  the  simple  old  creature  annoyed  him 
beyond  measure.  “ You  needn’t  feel  uneasy  to 
leave  me  alone.  Besides,  Crib  will  stay.  Crib 
is  a great  comfort ; he  loves  me,  and  he  doesn’t 
know  one  word  of  the  Bible  ! ” 

Mrs.  Moppet  stared  a minute  in  blank  dis- 
may, then,  catching  up  her  candle,  she  hurried 
away  as  if  she  were  frightened. 

6 6 I’ve  lost  ’em  both!”  Archie  heard  the 
poor  soul  sob ; her  heavy  step  grown  heavier, 
as  she  stumbled  down  the  hall. 

46  How  I have  shocked  and  troubled  her!” 
thought  he.  “ It  is  cruel ! Mrs.  Moppet ! ” 
he  called,  repentantly,  thrusting  his  head  from 
the  door. 


THE  SHADOW  IS  MASTER. 


251 


But  only  the  echoes  answered ; she  was 
already  out  of  hearing. 

The  next  morning,  Archie  arose,  and  with 
stern  resolution,  put  the  sad  Past  behind  him. 
He  had  no  strength  to  waste  in  vain  regrets,  — 
the  Future  required  all  his  energies.  He  had  a 
great  work  to  do ; he  must  run  no  risk  of 
failure. 

“Archie,”  said  Mr.  Falconer,  tenderly,  as 
Archie  came  in  to  bid  him  4 good-morning,’ 
“ God  has  been  very  merciful  to  me.  He  has 
taken  my  little  lamb,  but  he  has  left  me  the  son 
that  I lean  upon,  — my  strong  son,  Archie  !” 

Archie  pressed  his  father’s  hand,  too  much 
moved  to  speak.  This  affection  first  smote  the 
rock,  and  he  could  not  restrain  his  tears.  He 
had  thought,  that  morning,  that  he  should  never 
care  for  anything  again  ; but  those  words  had 
certainly  given  him  a faint  pleasure. 

“I  will  be  his  strong  son,”  he  murmured; 
his  indomitable  heart  giving  one  of  its  old,  am- 
bitious throbs.  “I  will  make  greater  exertions 
than  ever.  I will  extricate  my  father’s  business 
from  all  its  embarrassments,  and  place  it  on 
the  soundest  basis.  And  I shall  do  more.  I 


252 


akchie’s  shadow. 


have  lost  a great  deal  in  life,  and  I am  all 
through  with  loving  anything,  forever,  — for- 
ever ! ” he  repeated  firmly.  “ But  the  world 
has  a great  many  prizes  to  offer  a man.  I will 
do  something  to  make  myself  known  and  fa- 
mous. Bettine  shall  yet  see  that  she  made  a 
great  mistake ; and  Thumb,  little  Thumb ! 
perhaps  they  would  let  him  know  of  it  in 
heaven,  — he  used  to  be  so  proud  ” — Archie 
utterly  broke  down.  “ Pshaw  ! what  nonsense 
I am  talking ! I must  begin  something  hard 
and  practical,  right  away ; I rtTust  try  to  invent 
something  again.  Yes,  anything  to  keep  me 
from  thinking  of  these  two  ; I must  drive  them 
both  out,  — one  is  as  dead  to  me  as  the  other.” 

He  was  just  passing  into  the  street,  when  his 
eyes  fell  upon  Crib,  who  had  followed  him 
closely  all  the  morning,  and  now  paused  at  the 
gate,  with  a wistful  wagging  of  his  tail. 

“Yes,”  said  Archie,  “ you  may  come,  Crib, 
poor,  lonely  Crib  ! ” 

The  dog  joyfully  sprang  after,  and  thence- 
forward they  were  inseparable. 

Archie  had,  indeed,  but  little  leisure  for 
grief,  in  the  busy  days  that  followed.  The  first 


THE  SHADOW  IS  MASTER. 


253 


note  to  Mr.  Binder  was  met  by  almost  super- 
human exertions  ; he  thought  till  nearly  the  last 
minute  that  it  would  be  protested.  An  unex- 
pected sale  at  the  eleventh  hour,  and  a prompt 
cash  payment,  alone  saved  the  honor  of  the 
firm. 

“But  such  hours  are  terrible,  sir!”  said 
Martyn ; grasping  Archie’s  hand.  “They 
make  one  grow  old.  And  they’re  too  much 
for  you.  Unless  there’s  some  one  to  put  a 
shoulder  to  the  wheel  this  next  three  months, 

I think  we  shall  say  good-by  to  all  the  Falcon- 
ers ! ” The  faithful  old  man’s  voice  trembled. 

“ You  can’t  live  through  much  more  like  this  ! ” 

“ Nonsense  ! ” cried  Archie,  rising,  and  wip- 
ing his  forehead.  “ No,  thank  you  ! ” as  Mar- 
tyn tried  to  force  on  him  a little  wine.  “ I feel  * 
quite  well.  We  keep  this  office  too  warm,  I 
think,  — it  makes  one  a little  faint.”  And 
proud  Archie  walked  away  as  vigorously  as 
ever,  his  tall  form  very  erect. 

“ I never  saw  such  a spirit  as  there  is  in  that 
boy  ; ” said  Banks  to  Martym  “ It  makes  one 
uneasy,  sometimes ; because,  you  know,  in  this 
world,  we  must  all  give  up,  now  and  then ; and 
what  wont  bend,  must  break  ” 


254 


Archie’s  shadow. 


Archie  hastened  home,  and  burst  into  the 
library.  ‘ 4 It  is  all  right,  father,”  he  cried,  ex- 
citedly, “ the  note  has  been  met ! ” 

And  again  he  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing 
his  father’s  face  light  up  with  pride,  while  he 
murmured  once  more,  “ My  strong  son, 
Archie  ! ” 

In  the  meantime,  the  supplies  at  the  Leigh- 
tons had  been  continued,  with  only  a slight  in- 
terruption ; and  how  had  Archie  been  able  to 
do  it? 

“ Miss  Bettine,”  cried  Mrs.  Moppet,  only  a 
day  or  two  after  this  crisis ; “be  you  goin’ 
down  to  the  city,  dear?  and  would  you  mind 
doin’  an  errant  for  me  ? ” 

Bettine  stopped  on  her  way,  and  came  smil- 
ing into  the  kitchen. 

“I  want  you  to  buy  me  a black  alpaccy, 
dear,  if  you  would  obligate  me  so  much.  I 
don’t  want  no  kind  of  shine  on  it — jest  the 
very  deadest  kind  of  dead  black  alpaccy ; a 
rayther  full  patron, — I should  say  a yard 
more’n  you’d  git  for  yourself” 

Bettine  could  not  forbear  a faint  smile  at 
tins  modest  allowance.  In  size,  she  bore 


THE  SHADOW  IS  MASTER. 


255 


about  the  same  relation  to  Mrs.  Moppet,  that 
a graceful  young  willow  does  to  a banyan-tree. 

“And  I’m  not  goin’  to  ask  you  to  mistrust 
me,”  said  Mrs.  Moppet,  with  a pleasant  pride. 
“I’ve  plenty  of  good  money  all  earned  by  my 
own  hands ; ” and  she  took  down  the  little 
teapot. 

“ Why,  what  is  the  matter?  ” cried  Bettine  ; 
as  she  saw  the  good  woman  turn  very  pale,  and 
sink,  gasping,  into  a chair. 

“ I didn’t  think  — he  ever  could  have  done 
it!”  faltered  Mrs.  Moppet.  “It  isn’t  like 
him  I I wouldn’t  have  believed  it ; no,  if  forty 
angels  come  down  a purpose  to  swear  to  it ! ” 

“ Who?  what?”  cried  Bettine,  more 
alarmed  than  ever,  to  see  Mrs.  Moppet  wipe 
her  streaming  eyes  on  a dish- towel,  a proceed- 
ing, which,  in  full  possession  of  her  senses,  the 
scrupulously  cleanly  soul  would  have  viewed 
with  horror. 

“ Master  Archie  ! ” said  Mrs.  Moppet,  in  the 
deepest  grief,  “ I told  him  he  was  kindly  wel- 
come to  it  all  — most  a hundred  dollars,  Miss 
Bettine  — all  but  enough  to  buy  me  a black 
alpaccy,  and  — ” 


256 


Archie’s  shadow. 


4 4 And  he  has  taken  it  all?”  cried  Bettine, 
gazing  into  the  empty  teapot,  her  face  flushing 
with  a regret  quite  equal  to  Mrs.  Moppet’s. 
She  had  known  Archie  to  be  far  from  perfect, 
but  all  his  faults  hitherto  had  seemed  to  have 
an  element  of  nobility  ; this  revealed  a phase  of 
character  she  had  not  thought  possible.  She 
would  have  thought  he  would  have  denied  him- 
self everything,  rather  than  take  the  slightest 
advantage  of  the  simple  old  creature’s  generosity. 
And  to  think  that  he  had  not  left  her  a cent ! 

44  It  is  shameful!  ’’she  cried.  44  O,  Mrs. 
Moppet,  I think  we  have  lost  our  old  Archie 
forever  ! ” She  burst  into  tears. 

44  There  now,  what  hev  I ben  say  in’ ! ” said 
Mrs.  Moppet,  uneasily.  44  Miss  Bettine,  I’m 
a poor  old  creetur’,  half  daft  sometimes  ; maybe 
I never  had  any  money  in  this  teapot.  Maybe 
I jest  dreamed  it  — jest  as  like  as  not.  Don’t 
never  speak  of  it,  Miss  Bettine.” 

44  No,  never !”  cried  Bettine,  quite  under- 
standing the  pious  fraud. 

44  And  as  for  the  alpaccy,  I don’t  need  it,  no 
more’n  a cat  needs  two  tails.  I’ve  got  a 
nice  bomber — to  be  sure  I mourned  for  Mr. 


THE  SHADOW  IS  MASTER. 


257 


Moppet  into  it,  but  I was  always  careful  of 
spots,  it  will  be  jest  as  good  as  new,  come  to 
give  it  a turn.” 

Bettine  made  her  little  purchases  in  the  city, 
and  was  returning  very  thoughtfully,  when  she 
was  joined  by  Philip. 

They  had  only  gone  a few  steps,  when 
Archie  came  dashing  by,  mounted  on  Sultan. 
He  had  felt  the  need  of  some  stimulus,  in  the 
reaction,  following  his  days  of  unusual  excite- 
ment. Very  handsome  he  looked  as  he  passed, 
bending  towards  Bettine,  impulsively,  a swift, 
yearning  expression  on  his  pale  face,  as  if  he 
would  have  cried  with  Lenore’s  phantom  lover, 

“ Hurrah  ! Hurrah ! the  dead  ride  fast ! 

Dost  fear  to  ride  with  me  ? ” 

Bettine  changed  color,  shivering  a little. 

“ What  a hold  that  horse  has  taken  upon  the 
girl’s  imagination  ! ” thought  Philip,  discontent- 
edly. “ I must  manage  to  have  it ! In  some 
way  Sultan  must  be  mine.” 

In  all  the  gratification  which  the  Past  had 
brought  him,  — in  all  the  pleasure  which  the 
future  was  promising  him, — this  was  still  the 
17 


258 


Archie’s  shadow. 


roc’s  egg,  without  which,  Philip’s  palace  of 
happiness  was  incomplete. 

‘ 4 It  is  hard  to  see  that  splendid  creature  in 
the  hands  of  such  a passionate  owner  ! ” said 
Philip,  by  way  of  giving  Bettine’s  thoughts  a 
profitable  turn. 

“ But  he  is  gentleness  itself  to  Sultan,”  said 
Bettine,  quickly,  “ Bob  says  it  is  quite  wonder- 
ful to  see  how  the  horse  loves  him.” 

“ Yes,  but  if  once  he  should  be  angry  with 
the  poor  brute ! You  know,  Archie,  in  his 
passions,  does  not  respect  the  confidence  of  any 
living  creature.  I think  he  is  gradually  losing 
all  his  nobility  of  character.  Remember,  Bet- 
tine,  I admit  that  he  is  very  brilliant  and  fasci- 
nating, so  is  lightning ; they  would  both  make 
very  poor  house  companions  ! ” he  looked  at 
her  keenly. 

Bettine  sighed.  Her  grandfather  had  sadly 
said  almost  as  much  that  very  morning. 

Uncle  Howard  was  now  expected  in  a very 
few  days,  and  Philip  had  made  great  exertions 
to  have  everything  in  readiness  to  make  the 
very  best  impression. 

“ You  must  come  in  to-night,  Archie,”  he 


THE  SHADOW  IS  MASTER. 


259 


said,  good-naturedly,  one  day.  “ Stop  on 
your  way  ho'me,  and  see  if  I haven’t  everything 
fitted  up  in  style.” 

Archie  had  not  the  least  idea  of  complying 
with  this  request,  and  still  less  did  he  feel  like 
it,  as  the  dreary  winter  day  drew  to  a close. 
It  had  been  a peculiarly  annoying  day,  even 
among  so  many  that  had  been  crowded  with 
disappointment.  He  had  spent  a great  many 
hours  over  his  new  invention,  but  some  trifle 
was  lacking,  at  every  trial  it  just  fell  a little 
short  of  the  end  required. 

“ I must,  I will  conquer  it,”  Archie  had 
cried,  again  and  again,  bending  feverishly  over 
the  work. 

But  his  mind  seemed  to  refuse  to  work,  and, 
at  last,  in  a transport  of  rage,  he  had  risen, 
taken  a heavy  hammer,  and  in  a moment,  had 
laid  the  delicate  model  in  ruins. 

Just  then,  in  came  Martyn,  in  deep  dejection. 
A large  quantity  of  castings  had  been  returned, 
on  account  of  some  defect.  He  also  brought 
with  him  two  letters, — one  countermanding  a 
large  order  for  mowing  machines,  which  the 
man  had  ascertained  could  be  made  cheaper 


260 


akchie’s  shadow. 


elsewhere,— the  other,  announcing  the  failure 
of  a firm,  which  was  owing  them  largely. 

Archie  read  them  without  a word. 

“ The  old  ship  is  sinking,  sir  ! ” said  Martyn, 
the  tears  rolling  down  his  cheeks,  “ we  might 
have  weathered  it,  if  Mr.  Philip’s  money  hadn’t 
stove  such  a hole  in  our  bottom ; I was  fearful 
we  couldn’t  stand  such  a leak.” 

It  was  night ; the  workmen  were  going  home 
grimy  and  tired.  Archie  too  arose,  and  silently 
went  his  way. 

The  foundry  fires  burned  red  and  sullen ; 
the  wind  sobbed  and  shrieked.  Life  looked  so 
dreary!  “The  whole  world  travaileth  and 
groaneth  in  pain,”  — the  thought  came  in 
Archie’s  mind,  as  he  stumbled  along. 

“ I am  very  wretched,”  he  said  to  himself, 
“ and  I owe  it  all  to  Philip.  He  has  been  the 
blight  of  my  life ; every  disappointment  I can 
trace  to  him,  and  I — ” he  was  going  to  say 
hate  him,  but  he  stopped  short,  with  a quick 
pang  at  his  heart.  Unconsciously  he  had  taken 
his  old  path,  by  way  of  the  toy-shop,  a place 
he  had  hitherto  avoided.  He  could  not  pass 
the  spot,  where  little  Thumb,  with  almost  his 


THE  SHADOW  IS  MASTER. 


261 


last  breath,  had  promised  to  be  waiting  for  him 
always. 

‘ 4 He  is  there  now,”  Archie  murmured,  “ but 
I am  no  company  for  little  Thumb  to-night. 
Come  away,  Crib,”  said  he  to  the  dog  running 
eagerly  around  the  shop  window,  snuffing  here 
and  there  in  his  vain,  anxious  quest.  Archie 
could  not  bear  any  more ; he  turned  away, 
abruptly,  into  the  next  street,  and  before  hfe 
knew  it,  had  blindly  stumbled  upon  another  of 
the  places  he  most  wished  to  avoid. 

“ So  you  have  come  ! ” cried  Philip,  gayly, 
standing  in  the  door  of  his  brilliantly  lighted 
store.  “ I hardly  thought  you  would.  But 
come  in,  and  let  me  show  you  how  complete  I 
have  made  everything.” 

Archie  wanted  to  refuse,  and  yet  some 
strange  impulse  drew  him  on.  He  went  in, 
and  the  Shadow,  strong  and  dark,  entered  with 
him. 

Philip  was  quite  delighted  to  show  his  treas- 
ures. Everything  had  been  going  on  so  much 
to  his  satisfaction  lately,  he  could  well  afford  to 
be  gracious.  He  displayed  his  handsome  books, 
his  pretty  trifles,  his  paintings,  and  hardly  less 


262 


akchie’s  shadow. 


beautiful  chromos ; everything  was  very  bright 
and  attractive. 

44  Now  I’ll  show  you  up  stairs,”  said  the  vol- 
uble Philip.  44  There’s  some  rubbish  here,  not 
quite  arranged,  but  you  see  everything  will  be 
very  pleasant  and  convenient.  One  of  my 
clerks  is  to  sleep  in  this  little  back  room ; he 
wasn’t  quite  ready  to  come  to-night,  and  I 
think  I shall  stay  myself.  But  here,  sit  down 
a minute,”  said  he,  as  they  emerged  into  the 
larger  room,  44 1 have  something  I wanted  to 
show  you.” 

He  placed  before  him  a large  package,  di- 
rected to  44  Miss  Bettine  Leighton.” 

44  I didn’t  mean  to  open  it  again,  but  I may 
as  well,”  he  laughed  ; he  seemed  brimming  over 
with  pleasurable  excitement. 

44  Isn’t  that  a present  fit  for  a queen?”  said 
he,  complacently,  as  Archie  turned  over  the 
elegant  books,  and  mechanically  examined  the 
fine  wood-work  and  silver  hinges  of  a beautiful 
writing-desk. 

44  Of  course  I shouldn’t  give  so  much  to  any 
one,”  he  continued,  44  except  the  person  whose 
interests  I expect  to  be  the  same  as  my  own.” 


THE  SHADOW  IS  MASTER. 


263 


There  was  a minute  of  profound  silence. 

44  Is  it  all  settled  then?  ” asked  Archie. 

Philip  started.  44  Why,  how  queerly  you 
spoke  ! I thought  at  first,  that  it  came  from 
the  other  side  of  the  room.  Are  you  anything 
of  a ventriloquist,  Archie  ?” 

Archie  shook  his  head, 

44 1 wish  you  would  speak  out,  and  not  look 
and  act  so  like  a ghost,”  said  Philip,  lightly. 
44  If  it  were  nearer  midnight,  I should  be  actu- 
ally afraid  of  you  ! 99 

Archie  forced  a smile.  44  You  didn’t  answer 
my  question,  Philip.” 

44  Didn’t  I?  O,  no!  Well,” — and  then 
came  the  pause  which  Archie  ought  to  have  ex- 
pected, but  for  which  he  was  never  prepared. 

Philip  tied  the  parcel  carefully  again,  ar- 
ranged some  loose  papers,  and  then  took  out  his 
knife  to  pare  his  nails. 

In  the  meantime,  Archie’s  eyes  were  fixed 
upon  a map  hanging  just  over  the  desk,  and 
fluttering  to  and  fro  in  the  night  wind,  which 
came  through  a broken  pane  in  a window  hard 
by.  It  seemed  to  be  coquetting  with  the  gas- 
light, creeping  stealthily  towards  it,  almost 


264 


AKCHIE’S  SHADOW. 


reaching  it,  and  then  falling  back.  There  was 
quite  a fascination  in  it,  and  Archie,  watching, 
almost  forgot  the  answer  which  Philip  unusually 
delayed.  He  woke  up,  at  last,  to  hear,  — 

“ Why,  yes,  you  might  call  it  so;  she  has 
given  me  the  most  flattering  reasons  for  believ- 
ing it ; but  I suppose  the  matter  will  be  formally 
settled  to-morrow  night.  My  mother  has  given 
her  .consent,  and  I have  written  to  Bettine. 
She  will  get  the  note  to-morrow,  and  to-morrow 
evening  I shall  go  for  my  answer.  I am  pretty 
sure  what  it  will  be,  though,  so  sure,  that  I 
shall  take  my  present  with  me,”  he  laughed. 
“ I didn’t  know  it  would  be  half  so  pleasant  to 
feel  one’s  self  a man,  and  well  enough  off  to  be 
able  to  take  such  a step.  Don’t  you  think  Bet- 
tine  has  grown  remarkably  pretty  lately  ? More 
delicate  and  refined  ? ” 

Archie,  with  his  head  leaning  on  his  hand, 
did  not  answer.  He  was  thinking  of  so  many, 
many  years  ago,  before  Philip  had  ever  intruded 
on  his  life,  when  he  used  to  play  from  morning 
till  night  with  this  same  fair  little,  rare  little 
Bettine,  when  they  had  been  all  in  all  to  each 
other.  She  had  always  been  delicate,  like  a 


THE  SHADOW  IS  MASTER. 


265 


brilliant  little  humming-bird  among  the  grosser 
winged  tribes.  He  remembered  how  they  had 
together  gone  to  school,  he  so  jealously  guarding 
her,  carrying  her  over  the  mud,  wading  with 
her  through  the  brook,  — no  one  dared  to  in- 
terfere with  him  then.  But  Philip,  his.  evil 
genius  ! Philip  had  not  hesitated  to  thrust  him- 
self between  ! 

He  paused  in  his  torrent  of  thought,  with  a 
sudden  conviction.  Was  it  Philip,  or  was  it  the 
Shadow  which  had  first  fallen  between  him  and 
Bettine?  The  Shadow,  which  he  hadn’t  con- 
quered, and  which  was  so  fearfully  strong  to- 
night, that  if  it  should  bid  him  do  anything, — no 
matter  what,  — Archie  feared  he  should  obey  it 
like  a slave  ! 

“ But  Bettine ,”  said  Archie  to  himself,  once 
more,  “ is  it  too  late  to  do  anything?  Could  I 
not  yet  go  to  her,  ask  her  forgiveness  for  my 
injustice  and  passion,  and  beg  her  once  more  to 
choose  between  us  ? ” 

“And  a great  deal  you  have  to  offer  her,” 
whispered  the  Shadow.  “What  has  Philip 
left  you?  Wouldn’t  it  be  generous  to  ask  her 
to  share  your  ruin  ? ” 


266 


archte’s  shadow. 


“Dear  me!”  said  Philip,  rousing  himself 
from  a very  different  reverie.  “Where  have 
you  been? 

1 By  thy  black  waves,  tremendous  Styx,  that  flow 

Through  the  drear  realms  of  gliding  ghosts  below’  ? ” 

he  laughed.  “ Come,  do  look  and  act  a little 
more  like  flesh  and  blood.” 

Archie’s  eyes  were  again  attracted  to  the  jet 
of  flame,  and  the  fluttering  map. 

“ Philip,”  said  he,  suddenly,  “ are  the  papers 
of  conveyance  all  made  out  ? is  this  property  all 
your  own  ? ” 

“ Every  bit  my  own,”  said  Philip,  triumph- 
antly. “To  be  sure,  it  makes  one  uneasy 
sometimes,  to  think  of  having  every  cent  in  one 
venture,  — but  I guess  it’s  a good  thing.  My 
sales  have  been  excellent  to-day.” 

“ Is  the  store  insured?”  asked  Archie. 

“ O,  yes,  Mr.  Binder  has  quite  a heavy  in- 
surance upon  it,  and  it  doesn’t  expire  till  May.” 

“ Has  it  been  made  out  in  your  name?” 

^ Why,  no,  not  yet ; that’s  no  consequence, 
you  know.  Mr.  Binder  would  get  it  in  ease  of 
accident,  and  pay  it  right  over  to  me.” 


THE  SHADOW  IS  MASTER, 


267 


Archie  stared  a minute.  Could  It  be  possible 
that  Philip  was  so  ignorant  ? that  he  didn’t  know 
that  the  insurance  policy  in  Mr.  Binder’s  hands 
was  not  the  slightest  protection  to  property  be- 
longing to  Philip  Fairchild,  — that  it  was  worth 
no  more  than  the  loose  straw  blowing  about  the 
floor?  It  had  been  a great  carelessness  in  Mr. 
Binder  not  to  arrange  this  matter,  when  he 
found  Philip  such  a novice  in  all  business  de- 
tails. 

“ Tell  him,  yourself,”  suggested  every  gen- 
erous feeling.  4 ‘ Tell  him  there  should  be  *no 
delay  in  attending  to  such  an  important  matter.” 

Archie  opened  his  mouth,  but  again  his  eyes 
wandered  to  that  little  tongue  of  flame. 

“ What  if  something  should  happen  to- 
night? ” whispered  the  Shadow.  “ What  if  in 
the  morning  Philip  should  be  walking  the  streets 
a greater  beggar  than  you  are  ? What  if,  after 
stretching  you  upon  the  rack  all  these  months, 
he  should  take  his  turn  upon  the  bed  of  torture, 
lose  everything  he  has,  give  up  Bettine,  — 
for  years,  at  least,  — feel  as  you  have  felt  this 
one  day  of  misery  ! ” 

Archie  struggled  with  his  tempter,  but  again 


268 


ARCHIE'S  SHADOW. 


that  strange  fascination  drew  him  to  the  coquet- 
ting map,  and  the  treacherous  light.  Now  a 
fiercer  gust  of  wind  drew  it  so  very  near ! 
Archie  held  his  breath. 

“ What  if  Philip,  always  a little  careless, 
should  leave  this  light  burning  when  he  went  to 
bed,  and  in  the  night  the  wind  should  push  it 
just  a little  nearer,  with  its  careless,  wicked 
fingers  ! ” 

“ If  you  should  push  the  light  the  least  trifle 
that  way,  yourself!”  suggested  the  Shadow. 

Archie  recoiled  in  horror.  “ Oh  no  ! Oh, 
no  ! I will  have  nothing  to  do  with  it ! ” 

He  took  out  his  handkerchief,  and  wiped  his 
cold,  wet  forehead ; he  was  in  a dripping  per- 
spiration. 

6 ‘ What  a fool  I am!”  thought  Archie, 
rising.  “ I have  had  a fearful  dream  while  I 
sat  there.  I am  growing  morbid  and  childish. 
Of  course  nothing  will  happen.  Philip  will 
turn  out  the  light,  and  to-morrow  I will  explain 
to  him  about  the  insurance.” 

“Good  night,”  said  Philip,  “I  believe  I 
wont  come  to  the  door  again.  I have  such  a 
neuralgia  all  the  right  side  of  my  face.” 


THE  SHADOW  IS  MASTER. 


269 


“ Chloroform  is  good,”  said  Archie,  absently. 

“ That  is  what  I have,”  returned  Philip,  hold- 
ing a little  bottle  to  his  nose. 

Archie  went  out,  carefully  avoiding  the 
corner  where  Thumb  might  be  waiting ; and  all 
the  way  home  a little  point  of  flame  danced  be- 
fore him,  with  the  foolish  map  creeping,  creep- 
ing up  to  the  bright  object  whose  kiss  would  be 
destruction. 

The  winter  wind  seemed  to  be  gathering 
strength,  and  coming  in  fiercer  gusts,  as  he 
went  on.  How  it  must  be  drawing  through  that 
broken  pane  ! He  stopped  at  the  last  corner 
where  he  could  catch  a glimpse  of  the  upper 
window  ; the  light  was  still  burning  brightly. 

“ I might  at  least  have  stuffed  a paper  in  the 
pane,”  he  thought,  uneasily.  “ Pshaw  ! Philip 
will  certainly  put  it  out.  How  he  would  laugh 
at  me  if  I went  back  ! ” 

“ How  late  you  are,  Archie,”  said  his  father, 
as  he  entered  the  library.  “I  have  just  been 
sitting  up  to  introduce  you  to  Mr.  Howard 
Fairchild.  Mr.  Fairchild,  said  Mr.  Falconer, 
proudly,  “ this  is  my  son,  Archie,  of  whom  I 
have  been  speaking  to  you.” 


270 


akchie’s  shadow. 


A fine  looking,  gray-haired  man  came  for- 
ward, taking  Archie’s  hand  cordially.  Archie 
liked  him  from  the  minute  he  looked  upon  him. 
He  had  the  face  of  one  who  had  suffered  and 
grown  strong,  and  there  was  a deep,  settled 
peace  in  it,  which  poor  Archie  looked  upon  with 
envy  ; it  was  not  the  stolid  placidity  of  a soul 
which  has  never  been  tossed  with  tempest,  but 
a calm  which  only  comes  when  — after  fearful 
storms  — Jesus  has  walked  over  the  stormy 
waves,  and  bade  them, — < 4 Peace  be  still. ” 
But  Archie  did  not  understand  this  now,  he 
only  felt  it. 

Uncle  Howard,  on  his  part,  also  looked 
keenly  at  Archie/  What  did  he  see  in  that 
pale  face?  too  much  care,  and  too  much  gloom 
for  his  years. 

Archie  turned  away  suddenly  from  the  search- 
ing glance,  as  he  thought — “ Perhaps  he  sees 
the  Shadow  ! he  would  hate  me  if  he  saw  the 
Shadow.” 

“ We  must  know  each  other  better,  Archie,” 
gaid  Uncle  Howard,  in  his  frank,  hearty  tone. 
“ I foresee  that  we  shall  be  great  friends.” 

Archie  thanked  him  with  a smile  which  had 
something  of  its  old  sweetness. 


THE  SHADOW  IS  MASTER. 


271 


“ A strangely  interesting  face,”  said  Mr. 
Fairchild,  in  a low  tone  to  the  gratified  father. 
“ I think  you  have  reason  to  be  proud  of  him.” 

“ I wish  you  could  see  Philip,”  said  Mrs. 
Falconer,  uneasily,  “ he  has  been  so  anxious 
for  you  to  come,  and  he  didn’t,  in  the  least,  ex- 
pect you  to-night.  He  is  completely  wrapped 
up  in  his  business  now  ; we  all  think  he  takes 
after  his  uncle.” 

“ I hope  he  will  be  a great  improvement  on 
his  uncle,”  returned  he,  with  his  quiet  smile. 
“Thank  you,  Adeline,  that  will  do,  my  dear,” 
For  the  officious  Adeline  was  bustling  about, 
bringing  him  a footstool,  adjusting  afire-screen, 
offering  the  evening  paper,  and  all  with  the 
greatest  care  that  her  light  should  not  be  hidden 
under  any  bushel  of  over  modesty,  “ See,” 
every  obtrusive  act  seemed  to  say,  “ See  how 
thoughtful  I am  ! how  unselfish  ! I do  not  spare 
myself  at  all ! ” 

“If  Adeline  has  a fault,”  murmured  the 
pleased  mother,  “ it  is  too  much  self-sacrifice.” 

As  soon  as  politeness  would  permit,  Archie 
stole  away  to  his  room,  to  try  and  think  over 
the  business,  and  see  if  there  were  any  way  of 


272 


Archie’s  shadow. 


extricating  himself.  More  and  more  hopeless 
grew  his  face  over  the  unrelenting  figures ; 
stronger  and  darker  grew  the  Shadow  sitting  at 
his  side. 

44  It  is  all  Philip,”  said  the  Shadow.  44  Philip 
is  another  name  for  disappointment,  misery, 
wickedness  and  ruin  ! 

Archie  bent  over  his  paper ; he  made  a few 
strokes  with  his  pencil,  then  started  at  the  re- 
sult. What  had  he  been  doing?  He  had 
drawn  a jet  of  gas,  and  a paper  map  fluttering 
out  to  meet  it ! 

He  raised  his  eyes,  and  caught  a glimpse  of 
himself  in  a little  mirror  over  the  mantle.  Was 
it  indeed  himself?  A phrase  he  had  somewhere 
met,  flashed  across  his  mind,  — 44  Indulged  re- 
venge makes  one  diabolical ! ” 

44  That  is  true!”  murmured  Archie,  while 
he  wondered  — would  little  Thumb  know  him 
if  he  saw  him  to-night? 

A sudden  knock  at  the  door  set  his  heart 
beating  violently.  He  had  a strange  sensation 
that  his  nerves  were  all  lying  bare. 

44  Master  Archie,  Master  Archie!  could  I 
speak  to  you  one  minute?” 


THE  SHADOW  IS  MASTER. 


273 


It  was  only  Mrs.  Moppet.  But  she  had  been 
very  cold  to  Archie,  lately,  she  had  avoided 
him.  He  knew  he  had  shocked  her,  but  he  had 
thought  her  love  stronger,  he  had  thought  she 
would  have  had  some  homely  word  of  comfort 
for  him  in  all  these  days  of  trouble  ; her  neglect 
had  hurt  him  — touched  him  deeply  through  all 
his  panoply  of  pride  and  stoicism. 

“ I cannot  see  any  one  to-night,  Mrs.  Mop- 
pet,” he  said. 

The  old  woman  hesitated,  deeply  disap- 
pointed ; it  seemed  as  if  she  could  not  wait  to 
tell  him  a discovery  she  had  made.  Just  the 
night  before,  hearing  a noise  in  the  kitchen,  she 
had  flung  on  a wrapper,  and  stolen  softly  down. 
She  had  felt  that  she  could  not  any  longer  bear 
this  separation  from  Master  Archie ; she  would 
catch  him  in  the  very  act  of  which  he  had  pre- 
tended such  innocence,  — he,  of  course,  would 
have  some  kind  of  an  explanation,  and,  no 
matter  what  it  was,  the  foolish,  fond  old  crea- 
ture meant  to  take  him  in  her  arms,  and  freely, 
fully  forgive  him. 

It  turned  out  as  she  expected,  — there  he  was 
at  the  cupboard,  his  very  hands  on  the  teapot. 

18 


274 


arohie’s  shadow. 


‘ 6 And  what  are  you  doing  there  ? ” she  had 

cried  sharply. 

The  boy  turned,  — very  white,  as  she  could 
see,  even  by  the  faint  coals  on  the  hearth,  — 
and  behold  ! instead  of  Archie,  it  was  — Philip 
Pair  child  ! 

46 1 wanted  a bag  of  salt  to  lay  on  my  cheek 
for  the  toothache,  Mrs.  Moppet,”  said  he. 

“ And  what  made  you  think  I kept  salt  in 
that  little  old  teapot?”  Mrs.  Moppet  asked, 
pointing  to  his  hands  in  which  he  still  held  it. 

Philip  could  no  longer  dissemble,  but  he  put 
a brave  face  on  it. 

“ I have  a confession  to  make  to  you,  Mrs. 
Moppet,”  said  he,  laughing  lightly.  “ Some 
time  ago,  I was  in  most  pressing  need  for  money, 
I was  very  anxious  to  buy  a horse.  (Philip 
frowned  a little  as  he  remembered  the  sorry 
mare,  which  had  never  been  anything  but  a 
mortification  to  him,  and  which  he  had  scarcely 
taken  from  the  stable  after  the  first  week!) 
Well,  as  I said  before,  I wanted  money,  and 
I couldn’t  get  it  because  it  was  all  locked  up 
in  Mr.  Falconer’s  business;”  Mrs.  Moppet 
shrugged  her  shoulders,  — “so,  happening  to 


THE  SHADOW  IS  MASTER. 


275 


overhear  something  about  this  teapot  bank,  I 
concluded  to  draw  on  it  for  awhile,  intending, 
do  you  hear  Mrs.  Moppet?  to  put  back  every 
cent  with  interest.  And  I came  to  make  the 
first  instalment  to-night.  Look,”  and  he  held 
out  the  teapot,  in  which  lay  a roll  of  twenty- 
five  dollars.  / 

Mrs.  Moppet  gazed  at  it  speechlessly. 

“You  see,”  continued  Philip,  drawing  him- 
self up,  “ the  honor  of  the  Fairchilds  is  beyond 
suspicion.” 

“Them  is  fine  words,”  said  Mrs.  Moppet, 
doubtfully,  “and  I don’t  know  that  I quite 
sense  their  meanin’.  But  it  seems  to  me  that 
if  there’s  a fence  ’tween  right  and  wrong,  one 
of  the  Fairchilds  has  had  a leg  pretty  well  on 
the  wrong  side.” 

Philip  laughed,' but  colored  deeply. 

“Very  good,  Mrs.  Moppet;  but  you  see 
both  legs  are  right  now  ; and  as  for  the  money, 
you  shall  have  it  all  in  a week,  with  the  interest, 
you  know ; it  has  been  an  excellent  investment 
for  you.  But,”  he  added,  eagerly,  “ I hope 
you  wont  speak  of  the  matter,  Mrs.  Moppet. 
Some  people  are  so  uncharitable,  and  they  might 


276 


ARCHIE  S SHADOW. 


misunderstand  — but,  of  course,  you  know,  I 
hadn’t  a thought  of  wrong.” 

o o 

44  I wont  tattle  about  it,”  sighed  Mrs.  Mop- 
pet, 44  and  I’ll  try  to  believe  you  meant  right. 
The  only  thing  I can’t  quite  forgive,  is  that 
you’ve  been  giving  me  such  hard  thoughts  of 
poor  Master  Archie,  so  that  I’ve  jest  let  his 
heart  go  on  breakin’,  and  haven’t  had  never  a 
kind  word  to  throw  at  him  these  three  weeks. 
I can’t  git  over  that  in  a minute,  Mr.  Philip  ! ” 

And  this  was  what  she  was  longing  to  tell 

o o 

Archie,  as  she  lingered  at  the  door. 

44  If  you'd  only  let  me  say  three  words, 
Master  Archie,”  pleaded  she.  44  I’ve  been 
wrongin’  you  in  my  thoughts,  and  I’d  sleep 
better,  if  you’d  jest  say,  4 1 forgive  you,’  and  if 
you’d  feel  willin’  to  shake  my  hand.” 

44  Not  to-night,  Mrs.  Moppet,”  said  Archie, 
but  he  spoke  more  kindly.  44  My  head  aches, 
and  I’m  going  to  bed.  I forgive  you,  whatever 
it  is,”  he  added,  indifferently. 

Mrs.  Moppet’s  heart  was  overflowing,  but 
Archie  was  iron,  as  she  knew.  She  contented 
herself  with  going  over  to  the  Leightons,  not- 
withstanding the  lateness  of  the  hour,  and  un- 


THE  SHADOW  IS  MASTER. 


277 


burdening  her  mind  to  Bettine,  although  she 
honorably  withheld  the  name  of  the  true  de- 
linquent. 

Bettine  felt  as  if  a weight  had  been  lifted 
from  her  heart ; it  had  been  so  hard  to  associate 
any  idea  of  meanness  with  Archie. 

In  the  meantime  Archie  had  thrown  himself 
upon  the  bed,  and  dropped  into  troubled  sleep. 
For  the  first  time,  since  his  loss,  little  Thumb 
came  to  him  in  dreams,  stretching  out  those 
hands,  those  adorable  little  hands,  that  had  so 
often  clung  around  Archie’s  neck.  Archie  felt 
a mad  desire  to  feel  their  touch  once  more. 

“ Come,  little  Thumb,”  he  said,  with  such 
yearning.  “ Come,  comfort  Archie  ! ” 

The  child  seemed  making  the  greatest  effort, 
but  something  invisible  held  him.  A little 
nearer,  and  a strange  dimness  seemed  to  touch 
his  angelic  brightness, — he  drew  back  shivering. 

“ It  is  the  Shadow  ! ” cried  Archie,  awaking 

7 o 

with  great  trembling. 


CHAPTER  XY. 


CAPTIVITY,  CAPTIVE. 


HERE  was  no  use  in  trying  to  sleep. 
Archie  arose  and  dressed  himself.  He 
had  thought  himself  strong  enough  to 
bear  anything ; he  had  taken  a sort  of 
pride  that  he,  a weak  mortal,  could  stand  up 
defying  powers  visible,  and  invisible ; if  the 
dearest  friends  must  be  torn  from  him — for- 
ever , — he  could  and  would  bear  it.  And  yet 
this  hour  had  brought  him  a revelation.  If  this 
vivid  dream,  in  any  way,  approached  reality,  it 
was  too  dreadful  to  be  endured  ! He  had  mis- 
taken himself,  — he  was  not  ready  to  give  up 
all  hopes  of  heaven.  But  how  could  he  ever 
enter  that  holy  place  with  his  Shadow?  He 
had  grown  very  much  afraid  of  the  Shadow  — 
his  master ! Was  there  no  way  of  escape?  No t 
(278) 


CAPTIVITY,  CAPTIVE. 


279 


by  his  own  strength,  — he  had  tried  that.  IIow 
then?  A triumphant  strain  he  had  once  heard 
from  some  grand,  full  choir,  throbbed  through 
his  brain,  — 

“ He  ascended  on  high;  He  led  captivity 
captive  ! ” 

The  glorious  words  sank  into  Archie’s  heart 
in  all  their  fulness  of  meaning.  A vehement 
desire  arose  in  him  for  deliverance,  for  rest  and 
peace;  and  an  involuntary  cry  escaped  him, 
reaching  to  Him  whose  ears  are  never  heavy 
that  they  cannot  hear. 

But  the  answer  was  not  yet ; and  restless 
Archie,  creeping  down  the  stairs,  stole  softly 
into  the  street.  The  town-clock  was  striking 

two. 

“ This  miserable  night  is  passing,  it  will  soon 
be  over,”  said  he,  striking  still  farther  into  the 
suburbs,  “ and  Philip’s  store  will  be  safe.  I 
shall  have  had  all  my  remorse,  and  pangs  of 
conscience,  for  nothing.”  He  almost  laughed, 
as  he  remembered  how  many  times  he  had 
started,  thinking  he  heard  the  clan^  of  the  fire- 
bell,  and  the  sound  of  hurrying  feet.  “And 
there  it  is  again,”  said  he,  impatiently,  as  a 


230 


arohie’s  shadow. 


deep  boom  vibrated  through  the  air.  “ What 
an  imagination  I have  ! ” 

And  yet  the  short,  sharp  strokes  continued, 
growing  more  persistent,  and  he  was  pretty 
sure  one  or  two  other  bells  were  joining  in 
the  clangor.  He  turned,  and  thought  he  dis- 
cerned a faint  aurora  of  light  far  down  in  the 
city.  Were  all  his  senses  in  league  to  distract 
him  ? 

“Is  there  a fire,  sir?”  asked  Archie,  of  a 
hasty  passer. 

“ Certainly  ! ” cried  the  man,  pausing  a min- 
ute to  catch  a glimpse  of  the  escaped  idiot. 

Archie’s  heart  gave  a throb,  as  he  quickened 
his  steps.  Was  it  in  Philip’s  direction?  The 
crowd  was  certainly  turning  that  way.  So  his 
wicked  wish  was  to  be  gratified  ! 

Nearer  ! nearer  ! he  ran  in  the  wildest  excite- 
ment ; he  turned  the  last  corner  — it  was  too 
true  ! the  flames  were  rushing  out  of  that  very 
window,  — the  map  and  the  gas-light  had  met 
in  their  fatal  embrace  ! Just  as  he  had  wished  ! 

“ Oh,  no  ! no  ! ” cried  Archie.  “I  do  not 
think  I truly  wished  it ! Oh,  if  God  could  only 
have  forgiven  me  for  the  thought?  Poor  Philip, 


CAPTIVITY,  CAPTIVE* 


281 


he  was  so  happy  ! And  no  insurance  ! But  I 
will  save  the  stock,  I will  save  everything  ! ” 

Forward  he  rushed  like  a young  giant ; he 
quickly  formed  a line  of  men  and  boys,  obeying 
him  like  slaves,  just  from  the  irresistible  impetus 
of  his  strong  will.  How  he  worked  ! how  he 
shouted  and  ordered, — carrying  heavy  books, 
fancy  articles,  paintings,  — almost  spiriting 
them  to  a place  of  safety. 

‘ 6 Archie,”  cried  Ned  Bunscombe,  as  he  saw 
him  lifting  loads,  which  in  a moment  of  less  ex- 
citement, he  could  not  have  stirred,  “do  you 
know  I think  you  may  be  injuring  yourself  for 
life?  You  are  crazy  ! Where  is  Philip?  Why 
isn’t  he  taking  a little  interest  in  his  own  prop- 
erty?” 

“ Philip ! ” exclaimed  Archie,  dropping 
everything.  “Has  nobody  seen  Philip?” 

A hasty  inquiry  went  around.  He  had  not 
been  heard  of. 

“ Was  he  up  when  you  left  the  house?” 
asked  Ned,  “ maybe  he  hasn’t  heard  anything.” 

“ Hasn’t  heard  I ” said  Archie,  in  a low  tone, 
“ Ned,  he  was  sleeping  up  in  that  little  room  ! ” 
he  pointed  to  the  back  of  the  store. 


282 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW. 


“ Well,  there’s  no  use  turning  so  white,” 
said  Ned.  “Of  course,  he  was  out  long  ago. 
He  couldn’t  have  had  any  trouble ; the  fire  has 
burned  very  slowly  with  all  this  snow ; he’s  had 
oceans  of  time.” 

Archie  thought  only  of  the  little  bottle  of 
chloroform ! He  sprang  to  the  stairs,  but 
found  it  impossible  to  pass,  as  the  crater  of  Ve- 
suvius. 

“ The  Shadow  has  done  its  worst,”  thought 
Archie,  reeling  back.  “ It  has  made  me  a 
murderer  ! it  has  fallen  between  me  and  Heaven, 
forever  ! O,  God,  spare  me  only  this  ! ” 

He  rushed  out  of  the  back  door,  looking  up 
at  the  little  room.  There  was  a ray  of  hope  ; 
the  window  was  lurid,  but  the  flames  had  not 
yet  reached  it.  He  looked  eagerly  around ; 
there  was  no  sign  of  a ladder,  but  there  was 
the  spout,  and  part  of  an  old  trellis,  upon 
which  some  homesick  country  clerk  had  once 
trained  a vine. 

Archie  sprang  up  like  a cat ; he  reached  the 
window  ; how  could  he  fail  with  such  a will  ? 
One  powerful  blow,  and  the  sash  fell  in.  A 
stifling  smoke  poured  out,  — he  reeled  and 


. CAPTIVITY,  CAPTIVE. 


283 


almost  fell ; but  recovered  himself  and  sprang 
in,  with  the  greatest  physical  effort  he  had  ever 
made  in  his  life. 

It  was  as  he  feared.  Motionless,  apparently 
already  dead,  Philip  lay  upon  the  bed,  and 
through  all  the  burning,  suffocating  air,  Archie 
distinguished  plainly  the  odor  of  the  chloroform, 
which  Philip  was  holding  uncorked  in  his  hand. 
Archie  lost  not  a minute  in  throwing  him  on 
his  back,  lashing  him  firmly  with  a bit  of 
leather  strap,  he  found  hanging  on  the  wall. 
Back  to  the  window  he  staggered,  his  strength 
fast  ebbing  with  the  impossibility  of  getting  one 
full  breath  of  air. 

A loud  shout  greeted  his  appearance. 

“He  wasn’t  such  a fool,  after  all!”  cried 
Ned  Bunscombe ; “ he  has  really  some  one  on 
his  back.  “Hurry,  Archie!”  he  cried,  ex- 
citedly. 

But  Archie  knew  better  than  he  the  need  of 
haste  ; the  fire  was  leaping  after  him,  drawn  on 
by  the  draught  of  the  window ; it  was  roaring 
behind  him  like  some  wild  animal,  its  hot  breath 
already  upon  his  cheek.  He  looked  out  dizzily. 
A few  minutes  before  he  could  have  walked 


284 


akchie’s  shadow. 


over  A1  Sirat,  the  bridge  of  a single  hair ; but 
now  there  had  come  a revulsion  ; he  sickened 
and  trembled ; he  had  a brief  vision  of  lying 
shattered,  on  the  pavement  below,  something 
which  men  would  cover  up,  with  white,  pitying 
faces. 

For  the  second  time  that  night  Archie  gave 
an  involuntary  cry  for  help.  Then  struggling 
outside  the  window,  he  blindly  grasped  the 
trellis  with  one  hand,  while  the  other  had  des- 
perate hold  of  Philip.  The  slight  wood- work 
strained  and  cracked,  the  wild  fire  rushed  from 
the  window,  raging  for  its  escaping  prey, — it 
licked  Archie’s  hand  with  its  greedy  tongue  ! 

There  was  a murmur  of  deep  excitement  in 
the  crowd ; they  were  throwing  down  their 
coats  under  him. 

“Drop  down!  drop  down!”  they  cried; 
“ it  is  your  only  chance!”  For  they  all  saw 
that  he  was  dizzy  and  bewildered. 

But  just  then,  loud  laughter  and  cheers 
greeted  Bob  Leighton,  who  came  staggering 
under  the  weight  of  a tremendous  ladder.  It 
was  quickly  set  up,  and  Archie  and  Philip  were 
6oon  safe  on  the  ground. 


CAPTIVITY,  CAPTIVE* 


285 


Archie  immediately  recovered  himself  in  the 
air,  and  turned  anxiously  to  Philip,  who  was 
still  motionless. 

‘‘A  very  dear  friend,  I suppose,”  said  a 
young  medical  student,  bending  over  him. 
“ Don’t  be  so  alarmed  ; his  heart  beats.  Help 
him  over  to  our  office,  — we  will  have  him  all 
right  in  fifteen  minutes.” 

But  Archie  stood  gaunt  and  motionless  a 
moment,  his  face  turned  to  the  sky.  Very 
erect  he  stood,  but  his  “ soul  was  on  its 
knees.” 

“ O,  God,”  was  the  cry  of  the  impetuous 
spirit,  “ whatever  else  thou  mayst  send,  I shall 
love  thee  forever  for  this  ! ” 

Then  he  turned  quickly  to  Ned.  “ What 
have  they  saved  while  I went  after  Philip  ? ” 

“ Nothing,”  cried  Bob  Leighton  ; “we  all 
came  to  look  after  you.” 

“ How  foolish  ! ” exclaimed  Archie.  “ You 
didn’t  leave  that  box  of  splendid  books,  — those 
illustrated  by  Dore,  I mean, — I had  them 
almost  out.  Did  nobody  take  them  ? ” 

Bob  shook  his  head,  hopelessly. 

Archie  darted  around  again  to  the  front. 


286 


arohie’s  shadow. 


44  You  wouldn’t  be  such  a fool ! ” cried  Ned, 
catching  him,  as  he  seemed  ready  to  rush  into 
the  flames. 

4 4 There  isn’t  a penny  of  insurance  on  any- 
thing ! ” cried  Archie,  desperately ; he  was 
quite  beside  himself.  44  If  I could  only  have 
one  minute  — thirty  seconds  more  ! ” — he  broke 
away. 

A step  or  two  nearer,  a falling  timber  struck 
his  forehead,  and  Archie  dropped. 

44  Well,  it  is  better  so*”  said  Ned  to  Bob. 
44  This  may  have  saved  his  life.  Help  me  lift 
him  ; we  must  get  him  home.” 

It  was  all  excitement  at  the  Falconers,  when 
Archie  was  brought  home  in  the  morning  twi- 
light. Philip  was  there  before  him,  sitting 
pale  and  languid  in  the  great  chair,  apparently 
yet  quite  unable  to  realize  what  had  happened 
to  him. 

44 And  Archie,  too?”  cried  Adeline,  as  Ned 
and  Bob  brought  him  in,  and  laid  him  on  the 
sofa  ; 4 4 what  is  the  matter  with  him  ? ” 

44  He  thought  he  was  a salamander,”  said 
Bob;  44  but  it  was  a mistake,  and  lie’s  pretty 
badly  burned.” 


CAPTIVITY,  CAPTIVE. 


287 


“ Oh,  just  see  his  forehead  ! what  a horrid, 
horrid  scar!”  cried  Adeline.  “I’m  afraid  it 
will  spoil  his  good  looks  forever  ! ” 

“ Fiddlesticks  ! ” cried  Ned.  “ If  I were  a 
girl,  I should  think  him  all  the  handsomer  for 
it.  If  you  only  knew  what  he’d  done  ! ” 

“ What?”  cried  Philip,  petulantly. 

“ Saved  half  your  goods,  at  least,”  returned 
indignant  Bob,  “ and  your  life  besides,  — 
though  I don’t  know  that  that  is  worth  mention- 
ing,” he  added,  in  a lower  tone,  meant  only  for 
Philip’s  ear. 

“ Was  it  he  that  took  me  out  ? ” asked 
Philip,  quickly  ; “ no  one  could  tell  me.”  He 
seemed  lost  in  thought. 

Meanwhile,  Mrs.  Moppet,  Uncle  Howard  and 
Ned,  were  busy  over  Archie,  doing  up  his  burns 
in  oil  and  flour,  and  feeding  him  stimulants. 

“ Oh,  my  eyes  ! ” he  cried,  pressing  them 
with  his  hands  as  he  began  to  revive. 

‘ 4 Ilis  very  eyelashes  are  scorched  off,”  said 
Uncle  Howard,  preparing  some  soothing  wash, 
and  binding  them  up  with  the  gentlest  touch. 

Mrs.  Falconer  was  entirely  wrapped  up  in 
Philip,  whom  she  drew  away  to  his  room,  just 


288 


Archie’s  shadow. 


as  Bettine  Leighton  — a shawl  thrown  over 
her  head  — appeared  in  the  opposite  door, 
quite  waxen  and  colorless.  She  had  just  been 
hearing  a most  confused  account  of  the  affair. 
“ Both  the  young  men  were  injured,”  her  in- 
formant said,  “and  one  had  been  struck  by  a 
-falling  timber,  — he  heard  he  had  been  taken  up 
for  dead.  He  didn’t  know  whether  it  was  young 
Falconer  or  the  other  one.” 

She  gave  a fearful  glance  around  the  room. 

“Where  is  he?”  she  cried.  Oh,  Adeline, 
it  isn’t  true  ! he  isn’t  killed  ! ” 

“No,  Bettine,”  said  a faint  voice  from  the 
sofa.  “ Can  you  come  here  a minute?  ” 

Bettine  gave  a glad  cry,  and  ran,  bending 
over  Archie. 

“ He  is  alive  and  well,”  he  whispered.  “And 
Bettine,  I don’t  say  it  to  boast,  but  I saved  his 
life,  — saved  it  for  you . Will  you  let  that  be 
some  little  atonement  for  the  injustice  I have 
shown  you  this  winter?  Will  you  try  to  for- 
give me,  Bettine?” 

She  burst  into  tears,  she  struggled  to  speak, 
but  not  a word  would  come. 

“ Well,  think  of  it,”  said  Archie,  sadly,  “ I 


CAPTIVITY,  CAPTIVE. 


289 


ought  not  to  expect  a few  minutes  to  blot  out 
the  record  of  all  these  months*” 

Bettine’s  mouth  quivered.  If  only  Mrs.  Mop- 
pet and  the  strange  gentlemen  were  away ! 
And  here  came  the  physician,  too.  Bettine 
drew  back  timidly,  while  he,  feeling  Archie’s 
pulse,  prescribed  immediate  rest  and  quiet. 

“Ah,  Bettine,  if  you  could  have  seen  him  ! ” 
cried  Bob  Leighton,  later  in  the  day,  detailing 
the  adventures  of  his  hero.  “Right  up  a 
straight  wall  he  went,  I don’t  know  how  he  did 
it  — it  was  a kind  of  miracle  ! And  then  when 
he  got  Philip  on  his  back,  if  you  had  only  seen 
him  clinging  to  the  window,  hanging  so  white 
and  dizzy  ! Oh,  how  we  fellows  all  felt ! I’ll 
tell  you  what,  grandfather,  I found  out  for  cer- 
tain that  I’ve  got  a soul.” 

“How?”  said  the  old  man,  somewhat 
amused. 

“ Why  you  see  I wanted  to  help  him  so,  and 
my  arms  weren’t  long  enough,  and  I couldn’t 
fly.  Oh,  I was  almost  crazy  1 and  something 
right  in  here  gave  me  such  an  awful  kick,”  Bob 
put  his  hand  on  his  breast,  4 6 I know  it  was  my 
soul  kicking  my  body  to  get  rid  of  it  I ” 


19 


290 


akchie’s  shadow. 


Grandfather  Leighton  laughed  heartily  at  this 
novel  but  very  graphic  way  of  describing  a sen- 
sation. 

“ Bettine,”  rattled  on  Bob,  “ I don’t  see  how 
you  can  like  Philip  so  much.” 

“ He  has  been  very  kind  to  me  through  my 
sickness.  I should  be  very  ungrateful  if  I did 
not  like  him.  And  Archie,  you  know,  quite 
gave  us  up.” 

“ There  will  be  some  explanation  yet,”  said 
Bob.  “Any  way  I’d  rather  be  like  Archie  Fal- 
coner, than  any  boy  in  the  whole  world  ! ” 

“In  all  but  one  respect,”  said  Grandfather 
Leighton,  with  a sigh. 

The  next  morning,  Bettine  went  over,  at  an 
early  hour,  to  make  inquiries  after  the  two. 

“ Philip  is  quite  recovered,”  said  Adeline, 
“ and  has  gone  out  with  Uncle  Howard  to  see 
about  finding  a new  store.  He  felt  terribly  at 
first  — there  was  some  mistake  about  insurance 
I believe ; but  then  Uncle  Howard  is  going  to 
make  it  all  right.  Besides,  they  say  it  is  quite 
wonderful  how  much  has  been  saved,  — almost 
everything  that  is  most  valuable.” 

“ And  Archie?”  said  Bettine. 


CAPTIVITY,  CAPTIVE. 


291 


44  O,  Archie  is  complaining  a good  deal, — - 
or  not  that,  exactly,  but  he  disappoints  me. 
Now  when  I am  ill,  and  anybody  asks  me  how 
I feel,  I always  speak  cheerfully,  and  say, 
4 better,  thank  you/  or  4 1 am  not  suffering  at 
all/ — it  is  so  much  better  not  to  think  of  self. 
But  I have  heard  Archie  say  at  least  twice  this 
morning  — 4 My  eyes  and  head  are  paining  me 
very  much.’  ” 

44  Well,  I suppose  it  is  as  well  to  tell  the 
truth,”  smiled  Bettine ; but  she  instantly  grew 
grave,  knowing  Archie’s  powers  of  self-control. 
If  he  admitted  that  he  was  suffering,  the  pain 
must  be  something  unusual. 

44  I wonder  if  he  wouldn’t  see  me  a minute,” 
she  asked. 

Adeline  shook  her  head,  doubtfully.  44  You 
know  how  he  has  felt  towards  you  lately ; but 
I will  ask  him.” 

The  two  went  up  stairs  together. 

44  Certainly  I will  see  Bettine,”  said  Archie, 
responding  with  disagreeable  promptness  to 
Adeline’s  question,  44  that  is,  if  she  wouldn’t  be 
frightened.  I am  not  a very  pleasing  object 
I’m  afraid.” 

Betline  came  forward  timidly. 


292 


arohie’s  shadow. 


Good  Mrs.  Moppet  hud  made  the  room  very 

4 

cheerful  and  neat ; she  had  brushed  Archie’s 
hair  as  well  as  she  could  for  the  bandages,  and 
had  put  on  his  wrapper  with  the  blue  facings, 
and  tied  his  cravat  with  an  almost  childish  delight. 
She  had  made  her  confession,  and  they  were 
reconciled  again ; and  he  was  so  gentle  and 
affectionate,  she  could  not  keep  the  tears  from 
her  eyes.  The  strange,  cold  Archie  was  gone. 

66  I’ve  got  my  baby  back  again,  Miss  Bet- 
tine  ! ” she  whispered,  quite  overcome. 

46 1 should  like  to  look  at  Bettine,”  said 
Archie,  with  his  beautiful  smile.  44  I can  tell, 
the  minute  I see  her,”  he  said  to  himself, 
44  whether  she  has  come  to  forgive  me,  or 
whether  the  Shadow  still  lies  between  us. 
Please  take  off  this  bandage,  Mrs.  Moppet,  — 
the  one  that  presses  on  my  eyes,  I believe  it 
irritates  them  more  than  it  does  them  good. 
But  first  darken  the  room  a little,  the  light  may 
trouble  me  at  first.” 

Mrs.  Moppet  obeyed ; the  last  fold  was  ten- 
derly removed  ; Archie  opened  his  eyes. 

4 4 You  needn't  have  made  it  quite  so  gloomy,” 
he  laughed.  44  Where  are  you,  Bettine?  it  is 


CAPTIVITY,  CAPTIVE. 


293 


lik£  4 finding  the  black  hair  In  a bucket  of  tar.’ 
I cannot  see  anything  plainly  ; ” he  pressed  his 
eyes,  with  a little  frown  of  pain. 

Mrs.  Moppet  and  Bettine  exchanged  looks  of 
surprise.  The  sun  was  streaming  brightly 
through  one  half  shutter ; everything  in  the  lit- 
tle room  was  plainly  visible. 

Archie  seemed  a little  oppressed  by  the  si- 
lence. 44  Throw  open  all  the  shutters,  Mrs. 
Moppet,”  said  he,  peremptorily. 

She  obeyed.  Archie’s  beautiful  eyes  wan- 
dered here  and  there,  with  an  expression  of  per- 
plexity and  dismay. 

44  Mrs.  Moppet,”  said  he,  huskily,  44  I don’t 
think  you  would  play  with  me  at  such  a time, 

— you  wouldn’t,  if  you  knew  how  I had  suf- 
fered from  all  kinds  of  foolish  thoughts  lately. 
I suppose  you  are  afraid  the  light  will  hurt  me 

— the  doctor  has  told  you  to  keep  it  from  me?” 
he  asked  it  eagerly. 

There  was  no  reply.  44  But  Mrs.  Moppet,” 
he  went  on  hastily,  44  if  I cannot  have  daylight, 
bring  me  a candle ; if  you  want  to  do  me  a 
kindness  I shall  never  forget,  — bring  me  even 
the  smallest  taper,  and  bring  it  quickly  ; ” his 
breath  came  very  quick  and  hard. 


294 


Archie's  shadow. 


44  Master  Archie,”  gasped  Mrs.  Moppet, 
glancing  wildly  at  Bettine,  4 4 I don't  know  what 
it  all  means  ! It  is  bright  daylight,  and  the  sun 
is  shining.” 

44  You  do  not  really  mean  that  you  cannot 
see  us,”  quavered  Bettine.  44  You  are  joking, 
Archie?” 

There  was  not  the  faintest  tinge  of  color  in 
Archie’s  cheeks  or  lips,  but  the  proud  boy  an- 
swered firmly. 

44  Yes,  joking,  Bettine.  But  will  you  come 
to  see  me  again  by  and  by  ? I hear  Dr.  Brown 
coming,  and  I would  like  to  see  him  alone,  to 
consult  about  a little  matter.” 

Bettine  and  Mrs.  Moppet  hastily  withdrew, 
giving  place  to  Dr.  Brown,  and  Uncle  Howard 
who  entered  with  him. 

Archie  lost  not  a moment  in  laying  before 
him  the  great  fear  which  had  taken  possession 
of  his  breast. 

Dr.  Brown  made  a hasty  examination. 
44  Can  you  see  nothing  at  all?”  he  asked. 

44  O,  yes,  but  very  dimly,  as  if  through  a 
thick  veil.  I cannot  distinguish  your  features.” 

Dr.  Brown  looked  exceedingly  grave. 


CAPTIVITY,  CAPTIVE. 


295 


“Have  you  ever  had  any  trouble  with  your 
eyes  before  ? ” 

“ Sometimes  when  I had  been  working  too 
long  over  my  Invention,”  said  Archie,  “ I would 
seem  to  be  looking  through  a fine  gauze.” 

66  And  you  never  spoke  of  it  ? ” said  the  phy- 
sician, regretfully.  “ How  very  wrong  ! ” 

“ I was  so  occupied,  I hadn’t  time  to  think 
of  it,”  said  Archie,  anxiously.  “ I hope  you 
don’t  think  ” — 

“ And  now  you  must  be  exposed  to  the  light 
and  heat  of  this  fire,”  muttered  Dr.  Brown, 
“ and  as  if  that  wasn’t  enough,  must  be  struck 
by  that  timber,  — most  unfortunate  ! ” 

He  drew  Uncle  Howard  to  the  farther  win- 
dow, but  Archie’s  ears,  preternaturally  sharp- 
ened, heard  almost  every  word. 

“ Incipient  cataract,  — feared  concussion  of 
the  retina  — exceedingly  dangerous  — smaller 
accidents  had  been  fatal  to  the  sight,  — would 
do  what  he  could,  — a few  days  would  deter- 
mine. Could  he  trust  Mr.  Fairchild  to  see  that 
he  was  kept  perfectly  quiet,  free  from  excite- 
ment,— and  on  the  lowest  diet?  The  room 
also  must  be  darkened.” 


296 


akchie’s  shadow. 


Then  he  came  back  to  Archie,  speaking;  a few 
encouraging  words,  — which  seemed  such  a 
mockery, — and  bidding  him  try  to  rest,  while 
he  went  to  get  a few  remedies,  necessary  to 
apply  to  his  temples. 

“ Come  Mr.  Fairchild,  we  will  leave  him  to 
take  a little  nap,”  he  said  cheerfully  ; and  Uncle 
Howard  pressing  his  hand,  went  softly  away. 

4 ‘ And  so  I am  to  be  blind,  blind!”  repeated 
Archie,  trying  to  realize  it.  “ I hoped  God 
had  forgiven  me,  but  he  hasn’t.  I,  who  have 
turned  from  the  heavenly  Light,  who  have 
chosen  my  shadows,  shall  henceforth  be  denied 
even  the  sweet  light  of  day  ! ” 

This  was  a calamity  that,  in  all  his  forebod- 
ings of  evil,  had  never  occurred  to  him.  He 
had  said,  in  his  joy  at  saving  Philip’s  life, 
66  Whatever  else  Thou  mayest  send,  I shall  love 
thee  forever  for  this.”  But  he  did  not  know 
what  he  was  saying ; he  did  not  dream  that 
such  a cruel,  intolerable  burden  could  be  laid 
upon  him  ; he  had  never  had  a nightmare  horror 
so  fearful.  What ! was  it  possible  that  from  this 
time,  the  proud  Archie  Falconer,  must  be  set 
aside  helpless  and  worthless  ? Was  this  the  end 


CAPTIVITY,  CAPTIVE. 


297 


of  his  dreams  of  riches  and  honor  and  fame? 
Was  he,  who  had  gone  forth,  like  so  many  proud 
ships  on  the  ocean  of  life,  hoping  to  find  treas- 
ures at  every  port,  was  he,  from  henceforth  to 
be  nothing  but  a worthless,  tossing  piece  of  drift- 
wood? He  who  had  been  so  proud  of  his 
strength,  — whose  heart  had  given  such  a throb 
at  some  noble  words  he  had  once  heard,  — 
“Help  others;  if  men  climb  up  by  you  to 
stand,  take  it  as  the  greatest  compliment  this 
side  heaven,”  — he  who  had  meant  to  help 
others,  — he  who  had  been  his  father’s  strong 
son,  Archie,  — must  consent  to  be  only  a burden 
the  rest  of  his  wretched  life  ! 

Archie  arose  and  walked  the  floor.  He  was 
ready  to  suffer  and  dare  everything,  but  to  be 
willing  to  be  a burden , that  required  more  than 
mortal  courage. 

Again  it  came  over  him,  with  a more  tender, 
but  no  less  intolerable  grief,  that  he  should 
never  again  see  the  sweet  spring  grass,  the 
flowers,  the  beautiful,  changing  sky,  the  solemn 
glories  of  the  midnight  stars ; nor  the  faces, 
the  dear  faces  of  his  father  and  Ned,  and  fair 
little  Bettine.  If  he  could  only  have  known  ! 


298 


Archie’s  shadow. 


If  he  could  have  looked  at  them  once  more, 
knowing  it  was  the  last  time,  and  fixed  their 
expression  forever  in  his  mind  ! 

“ What  misery  this  is!”  said  he  throwing 
himself  again  into  the  chair.  “ How  I have 
suffered ; and  not  more  than  five  minutes  can 
have  passed,  and  I have  a life-time  before  me  !” 

“ And  this  also  you  owe  to  Philip  ! ” whis- 
pered the  Shadow. 

“ No,”  struggled  Archie,  “ I have  deceived 
myself  long  enough,  I must  be  candid  now. 
All  this  has  come  because  of  the  Shadow.  If 
I had  been  noble  enough  to  warn  Philip,  the 
fire  would  not  Itave  happened.  The  Shadow 
has  darkened  my  path  — forever  ; it  has  wrought 
me  every  evil.  I see  it  now,  but  it  is  too  late  ! ” 

No,  not  too  late.  Were  not  Archie’s  brief 
cries  being  answered,  although  he  knew  it  not? 
Was  not  the  Shadow’s  power  broken?  Was 
not  the  great  Conqueror, — who  had  suffered, 
being  tempted,  — already  leading  this  “cap- 
tivity captive  ” ? 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


HEAVEN  - LIGHT. 

FEW  days  passed  away,  during  which 
Archie  was  kept  in  the  greatest  seclu- 
sion and  quiet. 

44  How  is  it  now?”  said  Dr.  Brown, 
one  morning,  removing  the  bandage.  44  Is  it 
clearer  ? ” 

44  Darker!”  said  Archie,  hopelessly,  44  the 
world  is  drifting  away  from  me  ! ” 

44  I was  afraid  of  it  from  the  first,”  said  Dr. 
Brown,  bluntly.  44  My  poor  boy  I’m  afraid  I 
can’t  do  much  for  you.” 

44  But  there  are  very  distinguished  oculists 
in  New  York,”  said  Uncle  Howard,  hastily. 
44  There  might  be  some  hope.” 

44  Yes,”  admitted  Dr.  Brown,  44 1 confess  that 
I haven’t  made  the  study  of  eyes  a specialty. 

(299) 


300 


abchie’s  shadow. 


There  are  wonderful  cures  performed  there, 
lately.  It  would  be  well  to  have  him  see  some 
of  those  distinguished  men  ; of  course  they  are 
making  discoveries  every  day,  and  it  is  possible 
something  might  be  done.” 

He  spoke  very  doubtfully,  however,  and 
Archie’s  face  did  not  light  with  the  slightest  ray 
of  hope. 

“ He  shall  go  to-morrow,”  said  Uncle 
Howard. 

Archie  tried  to  say  “ thank  you,”  but  the 
words  died  in  a whisper. 

“ My  dear  boy,”  said  Uncle  Howard,  when 
they  were  alone,  “ I have  been  afraid  of  agitat- 
ing you  by  talking,  but  I begin  to  think  this 
silence  is  worse  for  you.  Come,  let  .us  have 
courage  and  look  at  this  matter.  Let  us  sup- 
pose the  very  worst  — that  the  case  is  hopeless, 
and  there  is  very  little  happiness  left  for  you  on 
earth.  But  life,  the  longest  life,  is  very  short 
after  all,  and  then  must  come  the  long  ages  of 
eternity.  What  if  God  has  sent  you  a little 
trouble  here,  only  that  hereafter  you  may  be 
wonderfully  happy?  When  you  at  last  stand 
in  the  glory  of  his  presence,  this  life,  — with 


HEAVEN-LIGHT. 


301 


all  Its  hopes  and  fears  will  seem  such  a mere 
point  of  time  ; you  will  feel  that  you  can  never 
be  grateful  enough  for  the  love  whiclr  has  drawn 
you  to  himself,  no  matter  in  what  way.” 

“ Such  a strange- way  ! Such  a strange  way  ! ” 
broke  in,  Archie.  66 1 do  not  think  I can  ever 
be  thankful.” 

“ Do  your  eyes  pain  you  very  much,  my 
dear  boy?”  said  Uncle  Howard,  tenderly. 

“I  believe  they  do,  — that  is  when  I think 
of  it.  The  physical  pain  is  the  least  of  it ; the 
mind  can  suffer  so  much  more.  O,  Mr.  Fair- 
child,  I have  such  a capacity  for  misery  ! I 
used  to  think  that  no  faculty  was  given  to  us  in 
vain.  I used  to  think  that  I should  go  to 
heaven  sometime,  — and  for  the  absurdest  rea- 
son ! You  know  how  I love  music,  — how 
anything  above  the  usual  order,  intoxicates  me, 
fairly  makes  me  crazy  with  delight,  — well,  I 
knew  there  must  be  grand  music  in  heaven,  as 
far  beyond  ours,  as  immortality  is  above  mor- 
tality, and  I thought  God  would  like  me  to  hear 
it,  because  I could  appreciate  it ! I thought  he 
could  never  let  old  deacon  Barker,  — who  sings 
through  his  nose,  and  is  always  a half  note 


302 


Archie’s  shadow. 


below  the  pitch, — couldn’t  let  him  sit  down 
with  the  harpers,  and  shut  me  out.” 

44  Well?”  smiled  Uncle  Howard. 

44  But  now,”  said  Archie,  all  the  enthusiasm 
fading  from  his  face.  44 1 have  the  same  old 
idea,  — with  a variation.  I have  such  a capac- 
ity for  misery , and  nothing  was  given  in  vain  — 
it  all  looks  very  dark,  — I shall  probably  always 
suffer  — here  and  hereafter  ! ” 

44  My  poor  child  ! ” exclaimed  Uncle  Howard, 
deeply  affected  by  his  tone  of  hopeless  convic- 
tion. 44  Do  you  remember  Him  who  cried,  — 
4 this  is  the  hour  and  the  power  of  darkness  ’ ? 
Have  you  greater  capacity  for  suffering  than 
he  ? And  yet  he  has  now  gone  up  to  be  the 
brightness  of  the  Father’s  glory  ! Truly,  suffer- 
ing, and  the  capacity  for  it,  were  not  given  in 
vain ; there  is  a purpose  in  it  — to  purify  and 
strengthen.  Some  one  has  beautifully  said, 
4 God  had  one  son  without  sin,  but  never  one 
without  suffering.’  He  seems  to  lead  all  his 
children  to  him  by  this  strange  path.  And, 
Archie,  hearts  are  never  drawn  more  tenderly 
to  each  other  than  by  community  in  sorrow ; 
can  you  not  feel  sometimes  that  this  very  suffer- 


HEAVEN-LIGHT. 


303 


ing  is  a closer  bond  between  you  and  the  Elder 
Brother?  ” 

“ No,”  cried  Archie,  almost  impatiently,  “ 1 
beg  your  pardon,  Mr.  Fairchild,  but  I cannot 
realize  that  He  suffered  at  all,  — at  least,  com- 
pared with  some  poor,  weak  human  creatures. 
What  were  temptations  to  him  ? He  could  not 
fall,  he  was  divine.” 

“ It  must  have  been  possible  for  him  to  fall,” 
returned  Uncle  Howard,  “ although  the  mystery 
is  too  deep  for  our  comprehension.  He  was 
God  and  man  both,  remember,  and  the  phrase 
made  6 perfect  through  sufferings,’  teaches  us 
that  his  human  nature  was  imperfect,  and  had  to 
be  purified  by  just  such  fires  as  ours.” 

“ I never  thought  of  that,”  said  Archie, 
slowly.  “I  suppose  He  must  have  suffered; 
but  after  all,  Mr.  Fairchild,”  he  added,  impetu- 
ously, “ he  could  not  know  the  worst.  What 
were  all  his  temptations,  and  the  sufferings  on 
the  cross,  when  he  knew  that  in  a short  time 
it  would  be  all  over,  and  he  would  be  happy 
forever?  Do  not  think  me  irreverent,  but  these 
thoughts  have  always  distressed  me;  it  has 
always  seemed  to  me  there  was  one  pang  he 


304 


Archie’s  shadow. 


never  knew,  that  is,  the  fear  of  what  comes 
after  life.  This  dreadful  Beyond  ! I often  feel 
that  I suffer  something  with  which  this  Saviour 
can  have  no  personal  sympathy.” 

6 4 You  think  that  the  true  punishment  for  sin, 
is  not  in  mere  physical  suffering,  — it  is  not  in 
the  first  but  the  second  death.” 

44  Yes,”  cried  Archie,  eagerly,  44  and  how 
could  the  Saviour  know  anything  of  that  ? ” 

44  And  if  He  did  not , how  could  he  stand  in 
our  place,  how  could  he  bear  the  full  penalty 
of  sin?”  said  Uncle  Howard.  44  We  are 
standing  upon  very  holy  ground  ; we  must  take 
the  shoes  from  off  our  feet.  But  there  are 
holy  men,  — stewards  of  the  mysteries  of  God, 
— who  believed  that  when  he  uttered  that 
despairing  cry,  — 4 My  God,  my  God,  why 
hast  thou  forsaken  me  ! ’ — his  divinity  was 
entirely  obscured,  and,  for  a fearful  interval, 
he  knew  what  was  felt  by  those  lost  spirits, 
shut  out  from  God’s  presence  forever  ! ” 

The  impulsive  Archie  started  up,  grasping 
Uncle  Howard’s  hand.  44  Is  it  possible  He 
could  have  felt  that ! that  brings  him  very  near. 
Thank  you  thank  you,  Mr.  Fairchild,  I can  see 


HEAVEN-LIGHT. 


305 


it  now.  I never  could  feel  anything  that  I 
could  not  in  some  measure  understand,  if  only 
a little,  a very  little.” 

“It  is  strange  that  we  cannot  realize  these 

sufferings  more,”  said  Uncle  Howard,  rever- 
ts 

ently,  “ when  all  nature  was  convulsed  at  the 
sight. 

44  * The  sun  set  in  a fearful  hour,’  ” 

said  he,  quoting  from  a poem  of  sublime  beauty 
and  sorrow. 

44  4 The  stars  might  well  grow  dim, 

When  this  mortality  had  power 
So  to  o’ershadow  Him  ! 

That  he  who  gave  man’s  breath,  might  know 
The  very  depths  of  human  woe. 

44  4 He  proved  them  all ; the  doubt,  the  strife, 
The  faint,  perplexing  dread, 

The  mists  that  hang  o’er  parting  life, 

All  gathered  round  his  head.’  ” 

“‘The  faint,  perplexing  dread!  ’”  repeated 
poor  Archie,  in  a tone  that  brought  the  tears  to 
Uncle  Howard’s  eyes. 

“ But  we  need  not  dread  anything  more 
while  leaning  on  Him,”  said  Uncle  Howard. 
20 


30.6 


Archie’s  shadow. 


“ He  is  our  great  conqueror;  through  him  we 
shall  triumph  over  all  our  enemies,  all  our  sor- 
rows. Thanks  be  unto  God  who  giveth  us  the 
victory  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.” 

Victory ! how  sweet  the  word  had  always 
been  to  Archie ! it  thrilled  even  now  to  the 
very  depths  of  his  despairing  heart.  It  seemed 
strange  that  it  should  yet  be  held  out  as  a pos- 
sibility to  the  blind,  helpless  boy.  But  was  it 
possible  for  him  ? 

44  4 And  was  the  Sinless  thus  beset*  ” 
continued  Uncle  Howard,  gently,  as  if  half  to 
himself, 

44  4 With  anguish  and  dismay  ? 

How  may  we  meet  our  conflict  yet, 

In  the  dark,  narrow  way? 

Through  Him  — through  Him,  that  path  who  trod — 
Save,  or  we  perish,  Son  of  God ! * ” 

Uncle  Howard,  added  no  more,  but  went 
softly  away.  Archie  scarcely  noticed  his  going  ; 
he  was  lost  in  deepest  thought.  Almost  mo- 
tionless he  sat  through  all  the  morning,  his  ac- 
tive mind  busy  with  these  new,  and  all  engross- 
ing ideas.  How  this  God-man  must  have 


HEAVEN— LIGHT* 


307 


suffered  ! Greater  love  hath  no  man,  than  this- 
that  a man  lay  down  his  life  for  his  friends, 
Archie  could  appreciate  that.  And  He  had 
been  willing  not  only  to  lay  down  this  human 
life,  — which  the  Father  in  some  strange  way, 
mnst  have  made  dear  to  him,  — but  also,  in  a 
brief  trance  of  horror,  even  his  God-life  ! How 
Archie  could  love  him  for  that ; how  the  warm, 
erring  heart  turned  to  him,  how  he  yearned  to 
lay  his  hand  trustingly  in  that  of  the  great  Suf- 
ferer, and  perhaps  hear  him  say — 4 to  him 
that  loveth  much,  much  is  forgiven.” 

Sometimes,  indeed,  a fresh  sense  of  his  ca- 
lamity, and  the  struggling  future  that  lay  be- 
fore him,  would  almost  overwhelm  him.  IIow 
could  he  meet  £he  conflict  yet,  in  the  darJc,  nar- 
row way?  But  the  answer  would  always  come, 
and  a sweet  peace  and  hope  would  steal  over 
Archie’s  face,  as  his  lips  moved  silently, — 

“ Through  Him  — through  Him,  that  path  who  trod, 
Save,  or  I perish,  Son  of  God ! ” 

Archie  had  several  visits  that  day  and  even- 
ing, the  first  one  unconsciously. 

44  Good  morning,  Adeline,”  said  Bettine, 


308 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW. 


coming  softly  into  her  room,  “ your  mother 
sent  me  up  here  to  see  you.” 

“ Yes,  I have  to  stay  here  to  watch  Archie,” 
said  Adeline,  importantly. 

“ And  he  is  going  away  to-morrow,”  said 
Bettine,  “ I wish  I could  speak  to  him  one 
minute.” 

“I  should  not  think  you  would  wish  to  in- 
trude,” said  Adeline,  coldly,  66  when  you  know 
how  he  feels  toward  you.  He  has  not  spoken 
of  you,  nor  given  the  slightest  hint  of  a wish  to 
see  you.” 

“ I would  not  intrude  for  the  world  ! ” said 
Bettine,  coloring  deeply.  “ But  we  used  to 
be  such  friends,  — ” she  turned  away  her  head. 
“Is  he  asleep  now?”  she  added,  presently, 
“ he  looked  so,  as  I passed  the  door;  his  face 
was  so  peaceful  and  quiet.” 

“ Perhaps,”  said  Adeline,  “ we  have  to  give 
him  anodynes  all  the  time ; he  is  so  excitable. 
There ! the  clock  is  striking  now,  — I must 
give  it  to  him  this  minute.” 

“ O,  Adeline!”  cried  Bettine,  “let  me, 
do  let  vie.” 

“I  don’t  think  he  would  like  it,”  frowned 


HEAVEN— LIGHT* 


309 


Adeline,  44  he  is  used  to  me,  and  tie  likes  to 
have  me  around  him ; he  knows  that  I always 
took  his  part.”  ^ 

44 1 won’t  say  one  word,”  pleaded  Bettine. 
44  I will  just  put  the  spoon  to  his  lips,  and  he 
will  think  it  is  you.”  ) 

44  No,  that  very  thing  will  make  him  suspect ; 
I hardly  ever  go  in  without  repeating  some  ap- 
propriate text  of  Scripture,  — I was  just  going 
to  say,  4 Rebuke  us  not  in  thy’”  — 

She  didn’t  have  time  to  finish,  for  Bettine  had 
flitted  across  the  hall,  and  into  Archie’s  half- 
open  door.  At  closer  view  of  that  pale,  im- 
measurably sorrowful  face,  Bettine’s  heart  failed 
her,  her  hand  trembled  violently,  and  one  quick 
sob  escaped  her. 

4 4 Thank  you,  Adeline,”  said  Archie,  with  a 
grateful  surprise ; and  Bettine  fled  precipitately. 

44  Bid  you  see  him,  Miss  Bettine?”  cried 
Mrs.  Moppet,  intercepting  her,  as  she  passed 
the  dining-room  door. 

Bettine  nodded. 

44  Isn’t  it  a woful  thing,  my  dear?”  the  poor 
old  creature’s  eyes  overflowed.  “And  the 
patientCfct  creetur’,  Miss  Bettine  ! he  don’t  com- 


310 


Archie’s  shadow. 


plain  a mite  : leastways  to  mortual  ear.  But 
all  night  long,”  she  sank  her  voice  to  a whisper, 

he  was  a playin’  on  that  organ,  very  soft  like. 
I don’t  think  nobody  heard  him,  unless  it  was 
Miss  Adeline,  who  has  a room  so  near,  and 
me,  who  couldn’t  sleep,  and  came  out  to  lie  like 
a foolish  old  dog,  at  his  door.  And  that  music, 
Miss  Bettine  ! you  never  heard  anything  so  sor- 
rowful. Sometimes  I git  a kind  of  fear  of  that 
organ  ; it  seems  as  if  there  might  be  spirits  shut 
in  there,  a talkin’  back  to  him ; why,  the 
strength  jest  went  right  out  of  my  knees,  and  I 
cried  till  I couldn’t  cry  no  more.  And  then, 
only  to  look  through  the  keyhole,  and  see  him 
sitting  there  so  grand  and  wretched,  and  that 
dumb  Crib  by  the  side  of  him,  and  no  Master 
Wilfred  in  the  bed  ! It’s  enough  to  drive  one 
into  lunatics,  thinkin’  of  the  trouble  that’s  come 
on  this  family  ! 

6 6 And  why  all  this  should  come  to  anyone  so 
good  as  Master  Archie,”  she  continued,  ‘‘will 
always  be  a minx’s  riddle  to  me . If  you  only 
knew  how  the  poor  people  had  been  a streamin’ 
up  to  ask  after  him,  with  tears  in  their  eyes. 
Little  Peter  Crane,  wheeled  in  the  wagon 


HEAVEN-LIGHT. 


311 


Master  Archie  gave  him  ; and  people  with  rheu- 
matiz,  with  his  flannel  and  plasters  on  their 
backs,  and  other  poor  souls,  with  his  shoes  on 
their  feet.  Besides,  there’s  that  poor,  consump- 
tive girl,  sending  him  the  only  posy  on  her  rose- 
bush ; though  I can’t  find  that  he  ever  did  any- 
thing but  give  her  one  of  his  smiles  now  and 
then,  when  he  went  by.  But  the  one  that 
takes  it  hardest,  they  say,  is  old  Peggy  Bower ; 
she’s  got  one  of  her  poor  turns,  and  it’s  fret, 
fret,  fret,  all  day,  to  see  Master  Archie,  — he 
was  always  mendin’  up  little  things  for  her,  and 
bringin’  her  little  presents,  — 6 Now,  why  do 
you  take  on  so,  ma ? ’ says  her  daughter-in-law  ; 
‘ if  you  should  die,  there’s  enough  of  us  to  lay 
you  out  decent,  and  bury  you,  without  Master 
Archie  ! ’ But  it  didn’t  seem  to  give  her  no 
comfort.” 

“ Didn’t  it?”  said  Bettine,  with  a little  hys- 
terical laugh. 

“ She  always  was  an  unreasonable  creetur’,” 
said  Mrs.  Moppet.  “But  now,  all  this  jest 
shows  you  how  folks  love  him.  I don’t  believe 
there’s  an  hour  in  the  twenty-four,  that  Master 
Archie’s  name  hasn’t  gone  up  to  heaven  on 


312 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW. 


somebody’s  prayer  ; it  seems  as  if  the  Lord  must 
hear  ’em.  And  they  ought  to  pray  for  the  poor 
Mather,  too.  I don’t  know  which  takes  it  the 
hardest.  Do  you  know,  neither  father  or  son 
has  had  the  courage  to  see  each  other  yet ! ” 
Mrs.  Moppet  quite  broke  down.  “ Well,  well, 
I can’t  talk  about  it  no  more.  I hope  you  tried 
to  say  somewhat  to  comfort  Master  Archie,  my 
dear.” 

“ I wanted  to,”  said  Bettine,  tearfully,  “ but 
\ didn’t  dare  to  speak ; he  dislikes  me  so  now.” 

“ Dislikes  you  ! ” cried  the  astonished  Mrs. 
Moppet,  “ and  how  did  you  find  out  that?” 

6 ‘Adeline  has  betrayed  it  by  little  things  she 
has  told  me,  and  then  Archie,  himself”  — 

“Adeline!”  interrupted  Mrs.  Moppet,  in 
great  displeasure.  “ When  I was  a young 
girl,  my  ma  used  to  tell  me,  6 Gossip  lives  next 
door  to  Slander,  and  Slander  is  murder .’  If 
she  told  you  tales  of  Master  Archie,  I should 
think  you’d  have  scorned  ’em ; most  especial, 
when  he  was  tellin’  you  contrairy  every  day  this 
winter.” 

“ That’s  the  very  thing,  Mrs.  Moppet,”  cried 
Bettine,  opening  her  eyes.  “ It  was  just  the 


HEAVEN-LIGHT, 


313 


way  he  treated  us  that  made  me  believe  her. 
He  never  came  near  us  in  all  our  troubles ; he 
didn’t  give  us  a thought.  Though  I don’t  say 
it  to  blame  him,”  she  added  hastily.  “ I know 
he  had  the  greatest  care  of  his  own.” 

“ Never  give  you  a thought,  eh?”  cried  the 
old  woman.  “And  you  never  once  suspected 
— but  then,  his  own  right  hand  never  was  let 
into  none  of  the  left  one’s  secrets.  I just 
guessed  it.” 

“ Guessed  what,  Mrs.  Moppet?”  cried  Bet 
tine,  in  great  excitement. 

“I  suppose  he’d  never  forgive  me,  and  my 
tongue  will  be  growin’  as  long  as  Miss  Ade- 
line’s;  but”  — she  lowered  her  voice,  — “did 
you  never  suspect  that  them  baskets  on  the 
back  stoop  ” — 

Bettine  colored  violently.  “ O,  Mrs.  Mop- 
pet, you  don’t  mean  that  Archie  ” — 

“Yes;  but  I’m  sorry  I’m  such  a tattle.  I 
didn’t  think  you’d  feel  so  bad  at  my  knowin’  it. 
I’ll  promise,  Miss  Bettine,  I’ll  never  breathe  it 
to  a livin’  soul.” 

“It  isn’t  that;  but  I’m  so  sorry  I didn’t 
know  it  before,”  said  Bettine,  most  regretfully ; 


3 H 


ARCHIE’S  SHADOW. 


‘‘I  thoughts  it  was  some  one  else;  I’m  so 
sorry  ! ” 

64  So  sorry  that  it  was  Master  Archie  done 
it?”  said  the  old  woman,  reproachfully. 

44  No!  no!”  cried  Bettine,  catching  Mrs. 
Moppet’s  hands.  44  I would  rather  it  had  been 
he  than  any  one  else  in  all  the  world  ! ” 

And  Bettine  turned  abruptly,  and  ran  away 
home,  leaving  Mrs.  Moppet  wondering  over  her 
strange  ways. 

Archie’s  next  visitor  was  old  Martyn,  who 
was  admitted  with  many  cautions  to  maintain 
his  composure. 

44  Mr.  Archie,  sir,”  said  he,  standing  in  the 
door,  and  turning  his  hat  nervously  in  his  hand. 
44 1 hope  I don’t  intrude.” 

Archie  smiled,  and  held  out  his  hand. 

The  tears  streamed  from  his  faded  old  eyes. 
44  We’ve  all  heard  of  your  trouble,  sir,  and  — 
and  we’re  sorry,  sir  ! ” he  finished  explosively ; 
greatly  frightened  and  remorseful,  over  the 
agitation  he  found  it  impossible  to  control. 

But  he  was  reassured  when  Archie  answered 
very  quietly,  — 

44  I know  you  are.  Thank  you,  Martyn;” 


HEAVEN-LIGHT. 


315 


and  finding  that  the  old  man  did  not  break  the 
silence,  he  continued,  “Have  you  any  more 
bad  news  for  me  ? ” 

“ O,  no,  no,  we’ve  had  one  or  two  very  good 
days,  and  some  fine  orders.;”  he  read  them 
eagerly. 

“I  am  very  glad  Martyn,  for  my  father’s 
sake,”  said  Archie,  with  his  face  still  so  very 

quiet.  “I  should  like  to  have  the  business 

kept  up  through  his  life  ; I should  like  to  meet 

all  our  debts  honorably,  and  after  that  it  must 

be  settled  up.” 

“But  what  would  become  of  you , Mr. 
Archie?”  said  Martyn,  in  great  consternation. 

“0,1  am  good  for  nothing  now,  you  know. 
I shall  find  some  place.  I believe  there  are 
some  very  good  public  institutions  for  the  blind, 
are  there  not  ? ” 

Very  firmly  he  said  it,  but  Martyn’s  quick  ear 
caught  the  little  quaver  of  despair. 

“ But  that  would  never  do  for  you , sir,  and 
it  doesn’t  sound  like  you.  I came  to  propose 
something  this  very  morning,  if  you  would  hear 
it.  There,  sir;”  he  laid  a paper  in  Archie’s 
lap.  “Ah,  I forgot ! ” he  cried,  with  a quick 
self-reproach.  “ I will  read  it  to  you.” 


316 


Archie’s  shadow. 


It  was  a series  of  resolutions,  drawn  up  by 
Banks,  and  signed  by  every  workman,  down  to 
the  most  illiterate,  who  could  only  make  his 
mark ; and,  one  and  all,  they  besought  Master 
Archie  to  come  back,  — “ they  had  never  been 
eye-servants,  and  they  would  now  promise  to 
work  for  him  more  faithfully  than  ever ; all  they 
asked,  was  that  he  should  come,  and  direct  them 
with  his  clear  head.” 

Archie’s  composure  was  all  gone  ; it  was  vnth 
the  greatest  effort  that  he  controlled  an  emotion, 
which  would  have  endangered  his  last  faint  hope 
of  restoration. 

6 6 Tell  me  truly,  Martyn,”  he  said,  eagerly, 
“ 1 am  afraid  you  are  doing  this  only  for  kind- 
ness. You  have  all  great,  warm  hearts, — I 
shall  never  forget  it,  — but  tell  me  — answer 
me  solemnly,  in  the  presence  of  God,  — do  you 
truly  think  I could  be  of  any  use?  Would  the 
business  truly  stand  any  better  chance  of  success 
if  I should  come  back  again  ? ” 

Martyn  lifted  his  hand.  “ Solemnly,  truly, 
yes  ! ” said  he,  fervently.  “ I believe  the  men 
would  work  as  they  never  have  before.  You’ve 
always  had  a strong  hold  on  them,  Mr.  Archie, 


HEAVEN-LIGHT. 


317 


just  your  smile  seems  to  please  them  more  than 
dozens  of  words  from  other  men.” 

44  Thank  you,  thank  you,  Martyn  ! ” cried 
Archie,  wringing  his  hand,  44  and  you  must 
thank  them  all  for  me.  This  is  new  life  to  me.” 

44  Yes,”  said  Martyn,  joyfully,  44  and  Banks 
and  I will  read  you  the  letters  and  orders,  and 
we  shall  have  your  clear,  bright  head  to  tell  us 
what  to  do.  I shall  tell  them  you  consent,  sir  I” 

44 1 think  I shall  come,  that  is,  in  a day  or 
two,  when  I am  better,  and  when  — when  I 
have  trained  little  Crib  to  lead  me  by  a string.” 

He  tried  to  smile,  but  turned  in  the  midst  to 
the  window. 

44  God  bless  you,  sir!”  faltered  Martyn, 
hastening  from  the  room. 

Early  in  the  evening,  Grandfather  Leighton 
and  Philip  came  in  with  Uncle  Howard. 

44  Just  to  say  good-by,  my  dear  fellow,”  said 
Philip,  coming  forward  a little  awkwardly.  44  I 
wanted  to  see  you  before,  but  was  so  afraid  of 
troubling  you.  I couldn’t  let  you  go,  though, 
without  thanking  you  for  your  great  service  to 
me.  I feel  it  very  deeply,  I assure  you.  And 
it  is  such  a horrid  bore  about  your  eyes,  my 


318 


Archie’s  shadow. 


dear  fellow.  I shall  never  be  able  to  do  enough 
for  you.” 

44  You  certainly  owe  him  everything,”  said 
Uncle  Howard. 

44  He  owes  me  nothing,”  cried  Archie,  shrink- 
ing from  praise  not  justly  his  due,  44 1 have  a 
confession  to  make.  I should  like  you  all  to 
hear.  I ought  to  have  made  it  before.  I have 
been  very  angry  with  Philip  for  a long  time,  for 
certain  foolish,  wicked  reasons  of  my  own. 
The  night  of  the  fire  I was  at  his  store,  I knew 
there  was  no  insurance ; I saw  a paper  map 
blowing  out  toward  a gas-light ; I thought  it 
was  dangerous,  but  Philip  didn’t  notice  it,  and 
I didn’t  tell  him.  I didn’t  care  if  the  store  did 
burn  down  — that  is,  for  a few  minutes,  only 
a few  minutes ; afterwards  I would  have  given 
worlds  to  have  saved  it.” 

4 4 And  that  is  what  you  were  staring  at!” 
cried  Philip.  44 1 never  suspected  what  was  in 
your  head.  But  if  you  had  told  me,  it  wouldn’t 
have  made  the  least  difference  ; I had  noticed  it 
myself,  and  intended  to  turn  it  out ; but,  you 
see,  my  head  pained  me,  and  I threw  myself  on 
the  bed,  with  my  chloroform,  just  for  a moment 


HEAVEN-LIGHT. 


319 


I thought,  and  I must  have  spilled  some  on  the 
pillow,  and  lost  myself  very  soon.  The  rest 
you  know.” 

Grandfather  Leighton  was  pleased  with  Philip  ; 
he  had  never  appeared  to  greater  advantage. 

“ If  Bettine  likes  him,”  he  murmured,  “ I 
shall  not  refuse ; although  I had  once  far  other 
plans.  Poor,  poor  Archie  ! ” 

“You  are  very  kind,  Philip,”  said  Archie, 
his  cheeks  burning  with  the  humiliation  of  the 
confession,  “ but  I think  I might,  at  least,  have 
stopped  the  broken  pane.” 

“ And  1 should  not  have  let  you,”  said  Philip, 
“ I always  liked  a little  air  stirring,  and  this 
gave  me  just  enough.” 

“ You  see  the  wrong  thought  is  just  the 
same,”  said  Uncle  Howard,  gently,  “but  God 
has  spared  you  the  wickedness  of  the  deed. 
And  it  was  a most  blessed  thing  that  you  came 
in,  that  evening,  otherwise,  who  would  have 
known  that  Philip  was  sleeping  in  that  little 
room,  and  who,  besides  you  would  or  could  have 
made  such  exertions  for  his  life?  exertions 
which  must  have  been  spurred  by  the  heartiest 
repentance,  I am  sure.  My  dear  boy,” 


con- 


320 


archie’s  shadow. 


tinued  Uncle  Howard,  taking  Archie’s  hot 
hand,  — (he  had  been  talking  with  Martyn, 
that  morning,  and  had  learned  some  of  the 
4 4 foolish  reasons”  for  disliking  Philip,)  — “I 
honor  you  very  much.  In  my  opinion  that  un- 
worthy thought  is  quite  lost,  swallowed  up,  in 
the  blaze  of  your  noble,  heroic  deed.” 

Archie’s  face  was  radiant.  But  Philip,  who 
had  thought  himself  happy  a moment  before, 
who  was  already  in  possession  of  a handsomer 
store,  with  a capital  quite  doubled  by  Uncle 
Howard,  looked  troubled.  His  Shadow,  his 
jealous  Shadow  begrudged  this  praise,  even  to 
poor  Archie,  who  could  never  in  any  way,  be 
his  rival  again.” 

4 4 1 suppose  I ought  to  go  now,  Archie,”  said 
he,  in  rather  a constrained  voice.  44  I’m  afraid 
I tire  you.” 

44  Wait  one  minute,”  said  Archie,  drawing 
him  aside,  and  speaking  very  low.  44  A long 
time  ago,  Philip,  I robbed  you  of  Rosette,  and, 
to  my  great  grief,  you  considered  the  loss  irrep- 
arable. But  I know  I have  something  now 
that  you  would  like  very  much.  As  some 
atonement  for  the  Past,  and  a pledge  that  all 


HEAVEN-LIGHT. 


321 


our  enmities  are  forgiven  and  forgotten,  I 
should  like  to  have  you  accept  — I should  like 
to  give  you  — Sultan.” 

Now  the  bestowal  of  a horse  was  but  a slight 
gift  in  comparison  with  the  life  which  Archie 
had  already  so  bravely  risked  in  his  behalf,  but 
never  had  Philip’s  heart  been  so  deeply  moved. 
That  he  should  offer  him  Sultan  — the  pride  of 
his  heart  — which  he  had  so  often  and  so  bit- 
terly told  him  should  never  be  his,  was  some- 
thing which  Philip  could  not  understand.  For 
a moment  the  husks  of  complacency  and  self- 
delusion,  were  stripped  away,  and  he  saw  his 
true  character  in  most  unflattering  contrast  with 
the  one  he  had  so  pitied  and  despised. 

“You  know  I can  never  ride  him  again,” 
said  Archie,  with  his  patient  smile,  “ and  even 
if  I could,  I would  rather  he  should  be  yours. 
You  will  not  refuse  me,  Philip.” 

Something  nobler  than  he  had  ever  known, 
awoke  in  Philip’s  heart,  as  he  grasped  Archie’s 
hand,  with  some  inarticulate  words. 

“ I am  afraid  we  are  staying  too  long,”  said 
Grandfather  Leighton,  noticing  that  Archie’s 
pallor  was  returning.  “ Besides  you  have  yet 


21 


322 


aechie’s  shadow. 


to  see  your  father.  I only  came  to  say  good- 
by,  and  bid  you  God  speed.  I hope  the  earth- 
light  is  coming  back  to  you,  my  dear,  dear  son, 
but,  if  not,  — the  heaven-light  is  better.  The 
Lord  make  his  face  shine  upon  thee,  the  Lord 
lift  up  the  light  of  his  countenance  upon  thee, 
and  give  thee  peace.” 

4 4 I shall  try  to  think  it  right,  whatever  the 
result  may  be,”  said  Archie,  with  his  rare,  sweet 
smile. 

Grandfather  Leighton  went  home  with  his 
face  fairly  luminous. 

44  And  what  pleases  you  so  grandfather?” 
asked  Bettine. 

6 4 Unto  him  that  sat  in  darkness,  a great 
Light  hath  shined,”  said  the  old  man,  triumph- 
antly. 

44  Can  he  see,  grandfather  ! ” cried  Bob,  rous- 
ing from  great  depression. 

44  Not  with  his  mortal  eyes.”  Bob’s  coun- 
tenance fell.  46  But  I never  saw  a greater 
change ! It  was  all  that  was  wanting  to 
Archie,”  said  the  old  man,  fondly. 

44 1 wish  I could  describe  how  he  has  im- 
pressed me,”  he  continued,  presently.  “Did 


HEAVEN-LIGHT. 


323 


you  ever  hear  some  instrument  played  by  a 
bungler,  Bettine,  and  afterwards  taken  into  the 
hands  of  a master?  Did  you  notice  the  won- 
derful difference?  You  could  hardly  believe  it 
the  same.  Just  so  there  are  bunglers  with  souls , 
it  seems  to  me,  souls  that  have  always  seemed 
discordant,  only  because  unhappily  managed  and 
tortured,  — and  we  are  lost  in  wonder  at  the 
exquisite  harmony,  when,  at  last,  like  Archie’s, 
they  feel  the  touch  of  the  great  Master.” 


CHAPTER  XVH. 


EARTH  - LIGHT. 

NCLE  HOWARD  and  Archie  were 
gone  but  a few  days.  They  returned 
quite  unexpectedly  during  the  night, 
but  Mrs.  Moppet  — letting  them  in  — 
could  make  no  discoveries  from  the  perfect  quiet 
of  the  two  faces. 

Uncle  Howard,  however,  obeyed  an  early 
summons  to  Mr.  Falconer’s  room. 

“ There  is  hope,”  said  he,  hastily  answering 
the  mere  look  of  eager  inquiry.  i 6 There  was 
some  dislocation  of  the  delicate  tissues  of  the 
eye  as  Dr.  Brown  supposed,  — but  slight,  very 
slight ; it  was  thought  the  trouble  would  right 
itself  in  time.  The  principal  difficulty  was  from 
cataract,  which  had  been  coming  gradually  for 
a long  time,  but  was  more  actively  developed 
by  the  accident.  But  it  was  not  the  worst  form 
(324) 


EARTH-LIGHT. 


325 


of  that  disease,”  he  added  quickly,  noticing 
Mr.  Falconer’s  nervous  agitation.  “ I do  not 
very  well  understand  these  doctor’s  terms,  — I 
think  something  was  said  about  its  being  soft  — a 
fluid  cataract,  and  it  might  be  cured  by  absorp- 
tion— I believe  they  called  it.  At  any  rate,  an 
operation  has  been  performed  by  a most  skilful 
oculist,  and  we  must  hope  for  the  best.” 

“ Then  there  is  no  certainty  that  he  is  cured  ? ” 
said  Mr.  Falconer,  “ I hope  you  will  tell  me 
the  worst.  If  I think  you  are  keeping  any- 
thing from  me,  my  imagination  will  only  go  far 
beyond  the  reality.” 

“ I will  tell  you  all,”  said  Uncle  Howard* 
“ we  might  look  forward  with  every  confidence, 
if  this  were  not  a most  unfavorable  season  of 
the  year  for  such  an  operation ; they  prefer 
W'arm  weather,  on  account  of  there  being  less 
danger  from  cold,  and  subsequent  inflammation. 
Besides  they  might  possibly  be  mistaken  as  to 
the  extent  of  the  injury  which  the  eye  had  re- 
ceived from  the  concussion,  and  some  unforeseen 
difficulty  might  set  in.  You  see  I tell  you  all. 
But  we  have  used  the  greatest  precautions,  — 
coming  home  in  the  night  trains  to  avoid  any 


326 


archie's  shadow. 


possible  shock  of  light.  And  we  shall  know  the 
result  in  a week ; he  must  be  kept  very  quiet, 
in  a darkened  room  for  seven  or  eight  days,  and 
then  the  bandages  may  be  removed  a few 
minutes  at  twilight." 

44  Does  the  boy  know  all  this?”  asked  Mr. 
Falconer. 

4 4 Every  word.  Nothing  could  be  worse  for 
him  than  the  agitation  of  uncertainty.  Besides 
it  was  best  that  he  should  know  all  the  danger, 
in  order  that  he  might  avoid  the  slightest  im- 
prudence.” 

And  how  was  it  with  Archie,  during  the 
dreary  days  that  followed?  The  enforced 
quiet  and  gloom  had  a great  effect  upon  his  im- 
agination ; he  dared  not  allow  himself  to  hope, 
and  at  times,  he  sank  into  the  deepest  despond- 
ency. Doubts  and  fears,  which  always  reserve 
their  worst  attacks  for  seasons  of  heaviest  trial, 
— came  upon  him  now.  Had  God  truly 
smiled  upon  him,  he  asked,  and  accepted  him? 
or  might  not  the  heavenly  peace  and  happiness 
of  those  few  hours,  be  only  a delusion  of  his 
imagination.  He  distrusted  all  his  feelings  ; he 
had  been  pleased  that  he  could  think  of  Philip 


EARTH-LIGHT. 


327 


without  a thrill  of  the  old  bitterness,  and  anger  ; 
but  could  he  believe  the  Shadow  truly  con- 
quered, or  was  it  only  in  a trance?  It  had 
wrought  him  such  evil ; it  still  lay  between  him 
and  Bet  tine,  — Bettine,  who  had  no  word  of 
sympathy  for  him,  — who  had  never  come  near 
him.  And  who  could  tell  if  it  did  not  yet 
stand  darkly  between  him  and  Heaven  ? Could 
that  wicked  thought  be  forgiven  so  easily,  or 
was  he  to  be  punished  still  further?  And  he 
said  to  himself,  “ This  week  shall  decide.  If 
God  has  truly  blotted  this  out,  he  will  give  me 
my  sight.  If  not  — ! ” his  agitation  was  al- 
ways too  great  to  carry  out  the  thought. 

It  was  at  one  of  these  crises  that  Adeline 
entered  the  room,  in  one  of  her  most  patroniz- 
ing and  officious  moods. 

“ And  how  are  your  poor  eyes  to-day?  Do 
you  know  the  doctor  says  that  burn  on  your 
forehead  isn’t  going  to  leave  any  scar?  Isn’t 
that  very  nice?  Now  what  shall  I do  for  you? 
Would  you  like  a drink?  Or,  maybe,  you 
would  like  to  have  me  read  to  you  ; here  is  a 
little  book  of  sacred  poetry,  with  some  very 
sweet  things  in  it.” 


328 


Archie’s  shadow. 


“ This  room  will  be  too  dark  for  your  eyes, 
I’m  afraid,”  said  Archie,  with  a prompt 
thoughtfulness. 

“0,1  don’t  mind  it  at  all.  Anything  to 
give  you  pleasure.  Now  here  is  something 
very  appropriate.”  She  began  — 

“ * Pain’s  furnace  heat  within  me  quivers, 

God’s  breath  upon  the  flame  doth  blow.’  ” 

“ Oh,  Adeline ! ” cried  Archie,  abruptly, 
while  he  shrank  visibly,  “ I can’t  bear  that. 
I have  grown  very  weak,  lately,  nervous,  I 
think  women  call  it ; and  some  things  affect 
me  strangely.  6 God’s  breath  upon  the  flame 
doth  blow  ! ’ it  is  frightful ! Adeline,”  he  con- 
tinued, more  gently,  “ you  must  pardon  me, 
but  when  anyone  has  a great  trouble  I think  he 
wants  to  be  all  alone  for  a while.  You  are  very 
kind,  — I thank  you  from  the  bottom  of  my 
heart ; but  I was  always  strange,  you  know,  — 
I wish  you  wouldn’t  speak  to  me  for  these  two 
or  three  days ; I would  rather  not  see  any  one.” 

“ I didn’t  expect  this  from  you,  Archie,” 
said  Adeline,  in  a deeply  injured  tone,  “ Har- 
riet Bunscombe  wanted  me  to  walk  with  her 


EARTH-LIGHT. 


329 


this  very  day,  and  I refused  — just  to  stay  home 
and  comfort  you ; but  this  is  my  reward  ! I am 
very  glad,  though,  to  know  your  real  mind.  I 
shall  not  trouble  you  very  soon  again.” 

Archie  could  hear  her  voice  breaking  into 
tears. 

“ Adeline,”  said  he  humbly,  “ I have  always 
been  the  rough,  ugly  stone.  I am  very  danger- 
ous, unworthy  company  for  the  pitcher.”  This 
was  not  meant  for  sarcasm  now. 

But  Adeline  had  flounced  away,  and  in  five 
minutes  more,  was  sharing  the  injury  with 
Bettine. 

‘ 4 It  is  all  owing  to  you,  Bettine,”  she  said, 
indignantly,  “ 6 1 don’t  wish  to  see  anyone,’ 
said  Archie,  and  he  said  it  so  particularly  that 
I knew  in  a minute  what  he  meant ; he  would 
never  have  so  wounded  my  feelings,  if  he  had 
not  suspected  who  gave  him  his  drops  that 
morning ; he  was  determined  to  secure  himself 
from  another  intrusion.” 

Bettine,  again  unconsciously,  accepted  Ade- 
line’s surmises  for  undoubted  certainty. 

4 ‘He  may  be  perfectly  secure,”  she  said, 
proudly. 


330 


akchie’s  shadow. 


4 6 What  has  excited  you  so,  Archie?”  said 
Uncle  Howard,  coming  in  a short  time  after- 
wards, and  immediately  administering  an  ano- 
dyne. 44  You  must  try  not  to  let  your  mind 
dwell  on  this  subject.  Try  to  think  of  some- 
thing in  which  there  cannot  possibly  be  any  dis- 
appointment. 4 Whoso  followeth  Me  shall  not 
walk  in  darkness,  but  shall  have  the  light  of 
life,’”  he  added,  gently.  “Light,  precious 
light,  will  come  in  the  grand  life  beyond,  if  not 
here.” 

Archie  could  not  answer. 

And  so  passed  that  weary  week.  If  we 
should  44  count  time  by  heart-throbs,  not  by 
figures  on  a dial,”  who  shall  say  how  long  it 
was  to  the  waiting  boy  ? 

The  decisive  day  dawned  at  last.  Everyone 
tried  to  be  very  calm,  but  all  usual  occupations 
lost  their  charm , and  the  hours  dragged  as 
never  before. 

44  Miss  Bettine,”  said  Mrs.  Moppet,  at  the 
fence,  laughing  and  crying  together,  44  Master 
Archie  won’t  see  nobody  to-day ; he  has  locked 
himself  in  his  room,  and  he  hain’t  eaten  as  much 
as  a sparrer  on  the  house-top,  I watched  through 


EARTH-LIGHT. 


331 


the  key-hole.  But  he’s  ben  talkin’  to  that 
organ  most  all  day,  and  the  Lord  only  knows 
what  it  says  back  to  him ; it  seems  a comfort, 
though.” 

Poor  Bettine  sighed.  Only  the  night  be- 
fore, she  had  a dream  that  her  fair  hair  had 
spun  itself  out  in  golden  pipes,  and  her  pretty 
teeth  had  changed  into  white  ivory  keys,  and 
Archie  loved  her  again.  But  it  would  not  do 
to  tell  Mrs.  Moppet. 

The  afternoon  shadows  grew  long ; it  was 
four  o’clock  — it  was  a quarter  past  — it  was 
half  past ; at  Jive , Uncle  Ploward  was  to  come 
and  unloose  the  bandage  ! 

Archie  could  not  play  any  longer  ; he  walked 
up  and  down  the  room ; between  each  slow  tick 
of  the  clock,  he  thought  of  innumerable  things 
— he  made  the  tour  of  the  universe  in  one  of 
those  infinite  seconds ; long  before  the  little  sil- 
ver stroke  announced  the  quarter  of  five,  he  had 
some  new  and  almost  fearful  thoughts  upon  the 
duration  of  eternity.  Large  drops  gathered  on 
his  forehead,  and  trickled  down  his  cheeks. 

“ I cannot  wait  any  longer,”  he  said,  “I 
must  undo  it  myself.  Besides  if — if  it  is 
darkness  — I would  rather  meet  it  first  alone.” 


332 


Archie’s  shadow. 


His  hands  trembled  violently ; it  was  only 
with  the  greatest  difficulty  he  could  unloose  the 
knots.  Now  the  bandage  fell  to  the  floor,  but 
he  did  not  yet  open  his  eyes.  One  minute 
more  would  make  him  so  happy,  or  — “ Let 
me  hope  one  minute  more,”  he  said,  his  heart 
beating  to  suffocation.  His  eyelids  trembled ; 
strange  colors,  blue,  and  green  and  crimson 
seemed  dancing  before  him.  He  fell  upon  his 
knees,  — 

“ O,  Light  of  life,  help  me  to  bear  whatever 
thou  art  sending  me  ! ” And  with  a strong, 
convulsive  effort,  Archie  opened  his  eyes. 

Was  he  dreaming?  Every  night,  for  the  last 
week,  in  his  troubled  sleep,  he  had  seen  the  two 
windows,  with  their  soft  gray  blinds,  and  white 
fringed  curtains,  the  green  leaves  of  the  carpet, 
the  organ,  the  pretty  fire  in  the  grate,  — he  saw 
them  all  now,  but  wasn’t  this  just  as  much  of  a 
dream  as  the  others?  O,  if  God  would  only 
let  it  last  forever  ! But  there  on  the  mantel, 
was  Mrs.  Moppet’s  own  elegant  china  cup,  — a 
wedding  gift  from  Mr.  Moppet,  which  she  val- 
ued among  her  greatest  treasures,  but  had 
thought  none  too  good  to  hold  Master  Archie’s 


EARTH-LIGHT. 


333 


drops,  — he  hadn’t  seen  that  in  his  dreams. 
And  there,  as  he  looked  upon  the  floor,  was  a 
pin,  — a shining  pin  ! he  could  see  it  even  in 
the  dim  light ; it  was  a new  pin,  with  such  a 
bright  head  — he  did  not  know  a pin  could  be 
so  beautiful ! Perhaps  he  could  pick  it  up. 
Yes,  he  did  ! and  he  didn’t  have  to  feel  for  it, 
— he  put  his  hand  right  down  where  it  lay,  and 
took  it  up  in  his  thumb  and  finger ! What 
ecstasy  ! And  there  was  his  desk  — his  old, 
worn  desk,  with  some  marks  on  it  — precious 
little  cuts  made  by  little  Thumb  — Archie  never 
thought  to  see  them  again.  Ah,  what  happi- 
ness ! for  it  could  not  be  a dream,  — it  must  — 
it  must  be  reality  ! Dear  little  marks  ! he  bent 
and  kissed  them,  he  kissed  the  pin,  — he  was 
wild,  crazy  with  joy.  He  ran  to  his  organ. 
Out,  out  with  every  stop,  and  down  with  the 
swell  ! And  through  the  whole  house  throbbed 
and  swelled  the  triumphant  notes  of  the  hallelu- 
jah chorus. 

Mr.  Falconer  heard  it  in  his  sick  room, 
started,  and  then  fell  back,  a smile  on  his  white 
face ; he  understood  his  boy.  There  had  not 
been  such  a burst  of  harmony  in  more  than  a 
year. 


334 


Archie’s  shadow. 


“ Thank  Gocl ! thank  God!”  he  cried,  his 
tears  foiling  like  rain. 

Uncle  Howard  heard  it,  on  his  way  to 
Archie’s  room,  and  Mrs.  Moppet  in  the  kitchen, 
dropped  the  best  china  pitcher,  and,  never  stop- 
ping for  the  pieces,  also  ran  to  congratulate 
Master  Archie. 

“ Let  me  in,  Archie,”  cried  Uncle  Howard, 
in  a pause  of  the  chorus. 

He  opened  the  door,  and  flung  himself  into 
his  arms. 

44  Forgive  me,  Mr.  Fairchild!  I couldn’t 
wait  another  minute.” 

“ I know  you  couldn’t,”  said  Uncle  Howard, 
his  eyes  very  misty,  while  his  look  of  anxiety 
passed  away,  as  he  saw  the  dimness  of  the 
room.  “ I was  only  afraid  you  might  have 
been  imprudent,  might  have  opened  a window.” 

“ O,  no,”  said  Archie,  “ but  I would  like 
to.” 

“ Not  yet,  not  yet.  I am  afraid  of  the  glare 
of  the  snow,  even  in  this  twilight.” 

“ Well,  I have  happiness  enough,”  cried  the 
excited  Archie.  “ See,  Mr.  Fairchild,  I picked 
up  that  pin ! Drop  one,  drop  one  anywhere, 


EARTH-LIGHT. 


335 


and  see  If  I can’t  find  it ! ” he  cried,  with  the 
eagerness  of  a child.  66  Ah,  how  good  God  has 
been  to  me  ! Mr.  Fairchild,  did  you  ever  see 
that  line.  6 How  quick  a smile  of  God  can 
change  the  world  ? ’ Isn’t  it  wonderful  ? ” 

What  a treat  it  was  to  see  him.  Uncle 
Howard,  as  he  wiped  his  eyes,  felt  that  it  was 
one  of  the  happiest  moments  of  his  life. 

“ And  O,  Mrs.  Moppet!”  cried  Archie, 
catching  sight  of  her  in  the  door,  quivering  like 
an  immense  mould  of  jelly,  “ how  beautiful  you 
are  ! And  you  have  on  a cap  with  blue  rib- 
bons,” he  cried,  triumphantly,  throwing  his 
arms  around  her,  and  kissing  the  trembling  old 
mouth. 

“ O,  Master  Archie  ! ” she  gasped,  “ Master 
Archie?  there  never  was  anything  so  beautiful 
as  you  be.  I should  so  like  to  kiss  your  big, 
beautiful,  blue  eyes,  just  as  your  mamma 
would,  if  she  was  here.” 

6t  Well,  quick  then,  Mrs.  Moppet,”  laughed 
the  happy  Archie.  “I  can’t  spare  but  half  a 
second,  when  they’ve  been  shut  so  long.” 

“ But  they  must  be  bound  very  soon  again,” 
said  Uncle  Howard,  anxiously.  “ A little  im- 


336 


akchie’s  shadow. 


prudence  now,  and  all  this  good  might  yet  be 
lost.  Above  all,  don’t  try  to  pick  up  any  more 
pins.” 

“I  will  do  whatever  you  think  right,  Mr. 
Fairchild,”  said  Archie,  reluctantly.  “ But 
can’t  I,  first,  have  one  little  look  from  the  win- 
dow ? ” 

“ It  has  grown  dark  so  rapidly,  I don’t  think 
it  could  hurt  you.” 

Archie  peered  eagerly  through  the  blind. 

“ How  beautiful!  O,  how  beautiful!”  he 
exclaimed  rapturously,  at  sight  of  the  snow- 
fringed  trees  standing  against  the  sky,  in  whose 
violet  depths  hung  the  first,  tremulous  evening 
star.  “ It  seems  like  a new  heaven,  and  a new 
earth ; surely  it  never  looked  like  this  before.” 

Uncle  Howard  smiled. 

But  suddenly,  as  he  gazed,  an  expression  of 
pain  passed  over  Archie’s  face.  Down  the  dim 
road  were  walking  two  figures,  who  stopped  at 
Grandfather  Leighton’s  gate.  They  were  talk- 
ing very  earnestly,  and  one  — it  was  Philip  — 
was  holding  the  hand  of  the  other,  who  was  — 
yes,  who  was  Bettine  ! 

In  this  soul-harp,  of  which  Grandfather 


EARTH— LJGHT. 


337 


Leighton  spoke,  there  are  many  earthly  strings, 
and  one  vibrated  very  discordantly  just  at  that 
moment.  It  was  the  first  drop  of  bitter  in  that 
cup  which  Archie  had  thought  so  unalloyed. 

“ There  is  something,  yes,  much  left  to 
suffer,”  he  said  to  himself,  44  But  much,  O, 
infinitely  much  for  which  to  be  thankful,”  he 
finished,  resolutely. 

“ This  is  hurting  you,”  said  Uncle  Howard, 
who  was  watching  his  face.  “ I shall  bind  your 
eyes  immediately,  — you  have  seen  too  much.” 

“ Yes,  I have  seen  too  much,”  said  Archie, 
submitting  very  quietly  ; his  excitement  seemed 
to  have  suddenly  given  way  to  languor. 

Uncle  Howard  blamed  himself  greatly  for 
having  indulged  him  so  long.  But  as  he  tied 
the  bandage,  he,  too,  happened  to  glance  from 
the  window ; he  saw  the  two  figures,  and  a cu- 
rious, tender  smile  came  over  his  face,  while  he 
smoothed  back  Archie’s  hair  with  something  of 
the  pitying  caress  one  gives  to  an  innocent, 
grieved  child. 

“Could  you  see  Mr.  Martyn  a minute?” 
asked  Mrs.  Moppet,  from  the  door. 

“ O,  yes,”  said  Archie,  quickly  ; he  felt  that 
22 


338 


Archie’s  shadow. 


it  would  be  something  of  a relief  to  talk  about 
the  business. 

“ Do  not  stay  very  long ; ” whispered  Uncle 
Howard,  as  he  passed  out.  “ He  has  been  very 
much  excited,  and  the  danger  is  not  all  over 
yet.  It  would  be  very  bad  for  his  eyes  to  get 
in  a feverish  state.  Be  as  quiet  as  you  can.” 

But  it  was  useless  to  counsel  quietness.  The 
old  man  had  just  heard  the  good  news,  and  was 
beside  himself  with  joy. 

“ Mr.  Archie,”  said  he,  trying  to  speak,  then 
breaking  down,  and  all  the  time  wringing 
Archie’s  hand  like  a vice,  till  he  could  hardly 
restrain  a cry  of  pain,  — “ Mr.  Archie,  we  can 
never  be  thankful  enough  for  this  ! ” 

4 ‘ Never,”  said  Archie,  solemnly.  4 4 My 
whole  life  will  be  a thanksgiving.” 

They  sat  for  some  time  talking  it  over. 
Martyn  wanted  to  hear  again  and  again  every 
particular  from  the  first  visit  to  the  great  doc- 
tor, down  to  the  crowning  moment  when  he  saw 
the  little  pin  on  the  floor.  He  was  still  devour- 
ing it  with  a beaming  face,  when  he  remembered 
the  errand  upon  which  he  came,  and,  all  at 
once,  grew  troubled  and  silent. 


EARTH-LIGHT. 


339 


Archie  felt  the  change. 

44  How  full  of  self  I have  been,”  said  he,  6 4 1 
haven’t  once  asked  after  the  business,  and  you 
have  had  everything  on  your  shoulders  these 
last  few  weeks.  How  much  we  owe  your 
faithfulness  ! ” 

44  Not  much,  not  much,  Mr.  Archie.  My 
old  shoulders  haven’t  been  quite  strong  enough. 
I’ve  done  the  best  I could  ; but  we’ve  been  so 
crippled,  taking  that  money  out  of  the  business , 
— I’ve  hoped  now  and  then,  we’d  weather  it 
through,  but  things  are  looking  very  bad  again. 
"YVehave  used  up  most  of  the  raw  material,  — 
we  are  needing  ready  money  to  buy  supplies, 
or  the  men  will  have  nothing  to  do,  and  the 
works  will  come  to  a stop  in  a week  at  the 
farthest.” 

44  But  the  money  for  that  last  large  order  we 
filled,  — Couldn’t  we  possibly  get  hold  of 
that?” 

44  That’s  just  the  worst  of  it,  Mr.  Archie  ; in- 
stead of  the  money,  a letter  comes  to-day,  and 
they’ve  just  failed  ! And  I can’t  help  thinking 
they  knew  they  were  going,  when  they  sent  us 
the  order ; there  are  plenty  such  thieves  and 


340 


Archie’s  shadow. 


rascals  In  the  world.  We  might  send  some  one 
on  to  see  if  we  could  recover  anything,  but  I 
don’t  believe  we  could  get  much  out  of  the 
rogues.  There,  Mr.  Archie,  how  pale  you 
look.  I oughtn’t  to  have  troubled  you,  and  I 
wouldn’t,  if  I could  have  seen  any  way  to  turn. 
I saw  we  must  all  go  up,  in  a day  or  two, 
unless  possibly,  you  could  think  of  something.” 

The  old  man  looked  at  him  with  wistful  ea- 
gerness, his  withered  hands  working  together. 

ii  Then  there’s  that  other  note  falling  due  be- 
fore a great  while,”  he  continued.  “ Forgive 
me,  Mr.  Archie,  but  I couldn’t  bear  it  alone 
any  longer ; it's  going  to  be  my  death-blow,  if 
you  can’t  think  of  something.  I came  up  to 
talk  with  your  father,  but  he  looked  so  poorly, 
and  coughed  so  hard,  I hadn’t  the  heart.  So 
I just  smoothed  over  everything,  once  more ; 
it  will  come  out  soon  enough,  God  knows,” 
quivered  the  old  man,  for  he  read  no  hope  in 
Archie’s  downcast  face. 

“ It  is  not  best,  nor  safe,  to  be  too  happy  in 
this  world,”  thought  Archie,  almost  with  a 
groan,  dropping  his  head  in  his  hands. 

There  was  a gentle  knock,  and  Uncle  How- 


EARTH-LIGHT. 


341 


ard  reappeared.  He  was  uneasy  at  the  length 
of  the  call ; besides,  from  something  he  had 
heard  on  the  street,  that  day,  he  had  half 
guessed  that  Martyn’s  business  could  be  of  no 
pleasant  character.  One  look  at  the  two  down- 
cast faces,  more  than  confirmed  his  suspicions. 

“ I beg  pardon,  if  I am  intruding,”  said  he, 

but  I came  to  ask  a favor  of  the  firm  of  the 
Falconers.  I have  already  obtained  the  per- 
mission of  your  father,  Archie,  but  I should 
like  your  approbation,  and  also  that  of  Mar- 
tyn,” — he  gave  a kindly  smile  to  the  old  man, 
— 66  who  will  tell  me  in  a minute  whether  this 
is  a reasonable  request.” 

“ The  firm  of  the  Falconers  is  past  doing 
favors,”  said  Martyn,  solemnly,  without  raising 
his  head. 

“ I have  a little  money,  just  now,”  said 
Uncle  Howard,  without  appearing  to  have 
heard  him,  — “ say  fifteen  or  twenty  thousand 
dollars,  in  an  investment  that  does  not  suit  me, 
and  I would  much  prefer  having  it  in  some 
good,  profitable  business ; now,  what  I propose 
is,  that  you  will  let  me  place  it  with  you , and 
that  you  will  take  me  as  a silent  partner.  I 


342 


Archie’s  shadow. 


shall  not  make  any  trouble,”  he  said  with  his 
pleasant  smile,  “I  am  perfectly  satisfied  with 
the  present  management.  What  do  you  say  to 
it,  Archie?  is  it  asking  too  much  of  a favor?” 

“ Say  to  it?”  cried  Archie,  springing  up, 
his  face  all  aglow.  “ O,  Mr.  Fairchild,  how 
can  I ever  express  to  you  — ” 

“Your  regret  that  you  cannot  take  me?” 
smiled  he. 

“ O,  no  ! no  ! I accept  the  gift  as  freely  as  it 
is  offered,  for  it  is  a gift,  — it  is  more  — it  is  a 
rope  thrown  to  a drowning  man  ! Don’t  you 
suppose  I can  understand  it,  sir  — this  wonder- 
ful favor  to  yourself?  O,  I did  not  believe 
there  could  be  such  generosity  in  the  world  ! 
But  you  shall  not  be  sorry  for  it,  sir,”  he  caught 
both  his  hands.  “It  is  a good  business — a 
first-rate  business,  isn’t  it,  Martyn,”  he  ap- 
pealed to  the  old  man,  who  sat  dazed  and 
speechless.  “ All  we  want  is  a little  ready 
money  to  pull  us  through  this  strait,  and  then, 
Mr.  Fairchild,  Martyn  and  I will  strain  every 
nerve  to  prove  this  the  best  investment  you 
ever  made  in  your  life!  Won’t  we,  Martyn? 
Won’t  we,  you  dear,  foolish,  old  Martyn?”  for 
Archie  could  hear  him  beginning  to  sob  for  joy. 


EARTH-LIGHT . 


343 


“ Indeed  we  will,  Mr.  Archie  ! ” 

“ But  I don’t  want  you  to,”  smiled  Uncle 
Howard,  ‘ i the  ordinary  rates  of  interest  will 
perfectly  satisfy  me.  Come,  Martyn,”  said  he, 
noticing  a nervous  twitching  of  Archie’s  mouth, 
“ we  will  go  into  my  room,  and  make  an  in- 
ventory of  what  is  most  needed,  and  Archie 
shall  look  it  over  to-morrow.” 

Left  alone,  it  was  long  before  Archie’s  tu- 
multuous thoughts  arranged  themselves  with 
any  coherency,  and  he  could  fully  realize  the 
blessings  which  had  come  to  him. 

• “I  am  very  happy,”  he  said,  at  length,  6 4 1 
shall  no  longer  be  a helpless  log  — the  great 
blessing  of  usefulness  is  given  back  to  me.  And 
all  anxiety  about  the  business  is  over ; my 
father’s  last  days  will  be  serene  and  free  from 
care.  How  wonderful  it  is  ! I think  I am 
very  happy.” 

But  even  as  he  spoke  a quick  pain  darted 
through  his  eyes,  and  a tear  rolled  down  his 
cheek.  He  was  angry  with  himself. 

“ Only  one  thing  has  been  denied  the  child,” 
he  said,  “ and  dimness  comes  upon  everything 
else.  How  can  God  have  any  further  patience 
with  such  ingratitude  ? ” 


344 


akchie’s  shadow. 


Again  he  reasoned  with  himself,  44  It  is  my 
own  fault  that  I have  lost  her ; it  is  only  my 
own  wicked  Shadow  that  came  between  us,  and 
turned  her  heart  away  to  gentlemanly  Philip. 
Can  I expect  to  escape  without  any  evil  conse- 
quences for  my  sin?  Surely  one  thing  might 
be  withheld,  when  so  much  has  been  given. 
Philip  and  Bettine  ! I must  accustom  myself 
to  think  of  them  together.  I will  conquer  this 
selfishness  — I will  rejoice  in  their  happiness, 
I will  be  a true  friend  to  them  both.” 

Again  he  carefully  probed  his  heart  with  re- 
gard to  Philip,  — did  he  envy,  dislike,  hate  him 
any  longer?  No,  thank  God  ! he  believed  that 
feeling  was  gone  forever  — gone  from  that  night 
when  he  carried  him  helpless  out  of  the  burning 
store.  And  now,  when  he  next  saw  him,  could 
he  congratulate  him,  and  wish  him  all  happi- 
ness? He  shrank  a little.  Not  to-day,  per- 
haps, nor  to-morrow,  but  soon  — very  soon. 

4 ‘Archie,”  said  a cheerful  voice,  44  I am 
coming  to  take  tea  with  you  to-night.” 

It  was  Uncle  Howard,  followed  by  Mrs. 
Moppet,  who  quickly  arranged  the  little  table. 

44  Now,”  said  he,  44  we  have  the  faintest  little 


EARTH-LIGHT. 


345 


lamp,  which  is  to  be  set  on  the  mantel-piece 
behind  you,  and  you  shall  have  your  bandage 
raised  five  minutes,  and  eat  just  like  anybody.” 

Who  would  think  there  could  be  such  rap- 
ture in  such  simple  pleasures  ! Archie  came 
down  from  the  heights  of  self-denial,  and  could 
almost  have  cried  for  joy,  because  the  little 
cloth  was  so  white,  and  the  butter  so  yellow, 
and  the  jelly  such  magnificent  garnet.  And 
then  dear  Mrs.  Moppet  was  actually  fascinating 
in  her  breadth  of  skirt,  and  her  very  best  cap, 
in  honor  of  the  occasion.  For  the  moment, 
Archie  was  certainly  happy ; but  tea  was  soon 
over,  and  the  extinguisher  pulled  over  his  re- 
luctant eyes. 

“ Are  you  very  tired  ? ” asked  Uncle  Howard. 

“ Not  in  the  least,”  returned  Archie,  quickly. 

“ I have  another  favor  to  ask  of  you  .” 

‘‘Anything,  anything,”  cried  Archie,  eagerly  ; 
“ that  is,  if  it  is  truly  a favor,  — you  could  not 
give  me  greater  pleasure.” 

“There  is  some  one,”  said  Uncle  Howard, 
“ who,  I am  sure,  is  very  anxious  to  see  you,  and 
congratulate  you,  although  she  will  not  say  so  ; 
she  is  very  much  afraid  you  will  think  her  in- 
truding.” 


316 


Archie’s  shadow. 


Archie’s  face  fell. 

“You  have  been  treating  her  very  badly, 
lately,  as  I have  discovered  in  a confidential 
interview,”  smiled  Uncle  Howard,  “ and  I have 
rather  taken  her  part.  I do  not  think  I could 
have  been  so  ungracious  to  a girl,  who — be- 
sides being  very  pretty  — has  a most  lovely 
character;  a little  too  sensitive,  perhaps,  just 
now,  but  I can  hardly  blame  her.” 

Archie  sighed.  How  could  Uncle  Howard, 
generally  so  clear-sighted,  be  so  blinded  with 
regard  to  Adeline  ! To  be  sure,  she  had  always 
been  hanging  around  him  with  endless  atten- 
tions, but  her  motives  had  been  so  transparent, 
and  every  kind  act  had  only  seemed  another 
finger-post,  pointing  back  to  self.  And  yet 
this  might  have  been  only  the  conclusion  of  his 
own  unloving,  impatient  heart ; perhaps  she 
had  been  faithfully  trying,  in  her  way,  to  be 
Christ-like ; and  certainly  he,  Archie,  had 
given  her  very  scant  sympathy  and  encourage- 
ment. He  would  be  kinder  to  her  from  this 
time  forth,  — he  would  have  more  patience. 

“Yes,  Mr.  Fairchild,”  said  he,  “ I confess 
that  I have  been  boorish  and  ungentlemanly. 


E AETH— LIGHT  • 


347 


It  shows  a very  good  spirit  in  her,  to  rejoice  in 
my  happiness,  and  I should  like  to  tell  her  so. 
I hope  we  shall  be  better  friends  after  this.” 

Uncle  Howard  smiled,  and  bending  a little 
closer,  whispered,  — “and  if  some  time  you 
should  prove  more  than  friends,  Archie,  — be 
sure  of  my  best  wishes  and  blessing.” 

He  was  gone,  while  Archie  sank  into  deep 
dejection.  A few  minutes  ago  he  had  thought 
there  was  nothing  in  the  world  he  would  not  be 
happy  to  do  for  Uncle  Howard,  — he  now  dis- 
covered there  was  one  favor  too  great. 

4 6 If  this  must  be  the  return  for  the  fifteen 
thousand,  I cannot  take  it,”  he  said,  nervously. 
“ What  a weariness  life  is,  after  all ! ” 

There  was  a light  step  at  the  door. 

“ Come  in,”  said  Archie,  without  raising  his 
head ; that  last  suggestion  had  so  greatly  op- 
pressed him. 

She  came  in  very  timidly,  and  paused. 
Archie  waited  a minute ; the  first  salute  was 
generally  some  ill-chosen  text  of  Scripture,  — 
poor  Adeline  ! he  waited  patiently  for  the  open- 
ing fire ; afterwards  he  would  ask  her  to  forgive 
him.  But  there  was  not  a sound,  — the  silence 


348 


Archie’s  shadow. 


began  to  be  awkward.  Archie  must  make  the 
first  advances  himself. 

“ Come  here,  Adeline,  and  sit  down  by  me. 
I want  to  have  a long  talk;”  he  smiled,  and 
pushed  a chair. 

But  instead  of  advancing,  he  heard  retreating 
steps,  and  pushing  up  the  bandage,  in  his  per- 
plexity, he  saw  not  the  dark  eyes  of  Adeline, 
but  the  sweet,  tearful  face  of  Bettine,  framed  in 
its  mass  of  golden  hair  ; Bettine,  who  was  going 
to  some  little  evening  party,  and  was  dressed  all 
in  white,  with  a little  cluster  of  geranium  leaves 
on  her  bosom.  Was  there  ever  such  a lovely 
vision  ! 

“I  knew  there  was  some  mistake,  Archie,” 
she  said,  in  a constrained  voice.  4 4 I was  sure 
you  did  not  mean  to  see  me.  I am  going  right 
away.” 

“ Wait  a minute,  Bettine,”  he  cried,  “ per- 
haps you  are  right.  I didn’t  want  to  see  you 
just  yet,  but  only  because  I was  afraid  of  m?/- 
self.  I was  afraid  I had  not  strength  to  give 
you  up  ; ” and  even  as  he  spoke,  he  resolutely 
drew  the  linen  fold  back  in  its  place.  “ But, 
Bettine,  I have  been  struggling  with  myself.  I 


EARTH-LIGHT, 


349 


feel  very  differently  now ; I freely  and  fully 
give  you  up  to  Philip  — freely  and  fully,  Bet- 
tine  ! ” 

“ That  is  very  generous,”  said  Bettine,  with 
the  least  little  toss  of  her  head. 

Archie  colored.  “ I know  what  you  mean. 
You  think  I am  very  generous  with  what  was 
never  mine.  But,  Bettine,  I have  had  you  in 
my  hopes  and  dreams  all  my  life ; you  could 
not  help  that . I have  always  meant  — as  soon 
as  I was  old  enough,  and  had  some  little  suc- 
cess in  business  — to  ask  you  to  let  me  take 
care  of  you,  and  carry  you  over  all  the  rough 
places,  just  as  I used  when  we  were  little  chil- 
dren ; and  always,  when  I was  alone,  always  I 
have  called  you  6 my  little  Bettine.’  This  is 
what  I have  given  up  — I have  given  you  away 
out  of  my  dreams.  Do  you  know  what  that 
means  to  a man,  Tiny?  But  forgive  me.  I 
have  no  right  to  speak  so  to  you,  now.  Philip 
wrould  not  like  it ; and  it  is  a very  ungenerous 
way  of  giving  you  up.” 

“ You  are  very  kind,”  murmured  Bettine, 
again,  “ but  you  have  made  a mistake ; there  is 
no  necessity  for  giving  me  up  to  Philip .” 


350 


Archie’s  shadow. 


44  Why?”  asked  Archie,  involuntarily. 

44  Because — I like  some  one  else  a great 
deal  better,”  said  Bettine,  faintly ; he  had  to 
strain  his  ears  to  hear  it. 

44  Some  one  else  a great  deal  better!”  re- 
peated Archie.  A light  broke  in  upon  him. 
Could  Uncle  Howard  have  meant  Bettine , all 
the  time  ? He  tore  off  his  bandage  ; what  was 
danger  to  him,  in  that  moment  of  supreme  ex- 
citement ? 

44  Bettine!  Bettine!”  he  cried,  44  it  couldn’t 
possibly  be  I?  ” 

44  O,  no  ! ” she  replied  quickly ; but  the  pale 
little  Bettine  he  had  last  seen,  had  suddenly 
grown  crimson  and  beautiful,  like  the  East  at 
the  rising  of  the  sun. 

He  stretched  out  his  arms,  with  the  smile  she 
could  never  wholly  resist. 

44  And  you  thought  I didn’t  want  to  see  you? 
O,  Bettine  ! Bettine  ! ” 

She  hesitated  a moment,  and  then  — the  long 
misunderstanding  and  pain  over  at  last  — she 
ran  to  lie  sobbing  on  his  breast,  just  as  she  had 
often  done  when  they  were  little  children,  a 
dozen  years  ago. 


EAKTH— LIGHT. 


351 


There  was  a sound  of  trampling  feet  outside 
the  house,  quite  a large  crowd  seemed  gather- 
ing ; but  Archie  and  Bettine  noticed  nothing, 
till  suddenly  a joyful  crash  of  martial  music 
shivered  the  frosty  air. 

“Master  Archie,”  cried  Mrs.  Moppet,  ar- 
riving breathless  at  the  door,  “it’s  the  work- 
men, and  Mr.  Banks,  and  Mr.  Martyn,  and 
they’ve  come  up  to  serenade  you,  and  wish  you 
joy.  O,  Master  Archie,  this  is  the  most 
proudest  moment  of  my  life  ! ” 

“ Yes,  Archie,”  said  Uncle  Howard,  coming 
in,  “ they  are  calling  for  you;  you  will  have 
to  show  yourself  one  moment  at  the  window.” 

Archie,  trembling  with  happiness,  — the  cup 
of  life  overflowing,  — made  his  appearance  amid 
tumultuous  shouts,  and  hurrahs  for  Archie  Fal- 
coner — three  times  three  ! the  noise  was  deaf- 
ening. Crib  barked  wildly, — Bob  Leighton 
stood  behind  Archie,  upside  down,  in  every 
sense  of  the  word,  his  heels  struggling  in  the 
air.  All  was  joy,  tumult  and  delight.  All 
but  Adeline,  whom  Archie  suddenly  discovered, 
standing,  pale  and  gloomy,  at  his  side. 

“ Have  you  nothing  to  say  to  me,  Adeline?  ” 


352 


Archie’s  shadow. 


said  the  excited  boy,  taking  her  hand,  “ no  con- 
gratulations ? ” 

“I  certainly  should  not  feel  it  right  to  add 
anything  to  your  praises,”  she  said,  gravely, 
“ ‘ Woe  unto  you  when  all  men  speak  well  of 
you.’” 

“ 1 am  very  glad  I can  depend  upon  you  for 
saving  me  that  penalty,”  said  Archie,  with  a 
smile  he  could  not  repress. 

“I  do  not  know;”  said  Adeline,  turning 
away  with  a quick  sob,”  it  will  be  a new  char- 
acter for  me  to  assume.  I have  always  been 
your  best  friend,  Archie,  I have  always  taken 
your  part.” 

Archie  was  immediately  sobered.  “You 
have,  indeed,  been  very  generous  to  one  most 
unworthy  of  your  kindness,”  said  he,  earnestly. 
“ Would  it  be  the  least  return  if  I say  that  I 
hope  my  whole  future  life  will  prove  how  truly 
I am  your  friend  ? ” 

“ Apparently  not!”  chuckled  Bob,  as  Ade- 
line suddenly  withdrew  her  hand,  and  was  seen 
no  more  that  night. 

Before  Archie  had  quite  recovered  himself, 
Mrs.  Moppet  thrust  a bit  of  paper  in  his  hand. 
“ From  Mr.  Philip,”  said  she. 


EARTH-LIGHT. 


353 


Uncle  Howard  had  gone  down  to  distribute 
refreshments  among  the  men,  and  thank  them 
in  Archie’s  name. 

4 * Could  you  read  it  to  me,  Tiny?”  said 
Archie,  drawing  her  aside ; and,  in  the  lowest 
tone,  she  read. 

“ Dear  Archie  : — I ought  to  be  noble  enough  to  come 
to  your  room,  but  I can’t.  Will  you  let  me  shake  hands 
over  this  piece  of  paper,  instead?  It  is  my  turn  to  have 
disappointments  now.  I have  been  a conceited,  self-com- 
placent fool,  all  my  life,  but  I think  I am  truly  glad  that 
you  are  happy.  Philip.” 

“ I will  keep  Sultan  — till  you  are  ready  to  use  him.” 

44  Poor  Philip  ! ” said  Archie,  deeply  affected. 

But  rather,  liaypy  Philip.  Was  not  the  light 
dawning  upon  him?  Was  not  his  Shadow  also 
shrinking  away  ? 

46  Come,  boys,”  cried  old  Martyn’s  shrill 
voice,  penetrating  even  to  Archie’s  room,  44  we 
mustn’t  stay  too  long ; he  is  far  from  well  yet, 
and  this  may  be  bad  for  his  eyes.” 

44  That’s  true,”  they  cried,  44  we  mustn’t  risk 
losing  our  eyes  again,”  and  with  a farewell 
burst  of  music,  and  one  more  round  of  hearty 
23 


354 


Archie’s  shadow. 


cheers,  that  seemed  to  fairly  shake  the  house, 
they  quietly  marched  away. 

And  that  night,  — after  Uncle  Howard  had 
smilingly  ordered  every  one  from  the  room,  and 
Archie  was  left  alone,  — what  words  shall  de- 
scribe its  rapture?  There  had,  perhaps,  been 
one  tiling  wanting  — a fair,  flaxen  head  — a 
pair  of  sweet  eyes  dancing  with  innocent  pride. 
With  a vague  impulse,  Archie  groped  his  way 
to  the  organ,  to  do  what  he  thought  he  could 
never  have  heart  for  again  — to  play,  with  most 
tender,  caressing  touch,  the  incongruous  favor- 
ites, the  44  Gospel  Banner,”  and  the  44  March 
of  the  Forty  Thieves.”  And  in  this  way  he 
called  little  Thumb.  Did  the  child  hear? 
Archie  was  sure , he  had  a dear  conviction  that 
the  happy  spirit  understood  it  all  — that  if  little 
Thumb  were  in  existence,  no  matter  in  what 
remote  part  of  God’s  universe,  that  sympathetic 
little  heart  must  be  thrilling  with  an  added  joy 
that  night. 

He  knelt  by  the  window,  once  more  daring 
to  push  aside  the  bandage,  that,  into  the  solemn 
depths,  — sprinkled  with  golden  worlds,  — he 
might  gaze  with  an  unutterable  adoration. 


EAKTH— LIGHT. 


355 


Thanks,  O,  thanks  to  the  Light  of  life  ! for, 
that  night,  there  was  no  Shadow  between  him 
and  Heaven  ; and  — lesser  blessing,  but  sweet, 
infinitely  sweet  — there  was  no  Shadow  between 
him  and  Bettine ! 


V 


■ 


'Jt 


it 


} 


